SHORT STORIES

"A very interesting resume, Mr. Dancer, very interesting indeed, but I'm afraid that the job you're applying
for has very specific requirements, and unfortunately there's nothing here that will tell me if you're
qualified for this position."

"Exactly what is the position I'm applying for?" Mike Dancer asked the personnel director. "The ad was
little bit murky as far as the job description went."

"And with good reason," Joanne Ford replied quickly. "The job in question is of an extremely personal
nature, and requires the utmost of discretion by whomever finally fills it, do I make myself clear?"

"Uh, not really," Mike replied, "I'm not usually so slow on the uptake, but I'm afraid that you'll have to be a
little more specific!"

"Agreed," Joanne replied softly, "from what I've seen so far you are more than qualified for the job, you're
young and athletic, a good student, bright, and from what I can tell a good conversationalist, but
unfortunately, there is one more physical requirement that must be measured up to and if you don't pass
muster there, the interview ends right here.”

Mike looked quizzically across the desk at Joanne, and replied in exasperation, "well I guess then that
we're done then, because I haven't a clue what you're talking about," while standing up to get ready to
leave.

“Please, sit down for just another minute," Joanne asked in a hushed tone. "Have you ever heard of
Eleanor Parkman, our president and CEO?"

"Who hasn't," Mike replied while retaking his chair. "She's one of the ten richest women in the country,
powerful beautiful, and from what I've heard, pretty hard to work for!"

"To a tee, Mr. Dancer," Joanne quickly replied, "but you left out one important detail."

"And what's that?" Mike asked.

"The fact that she's single and never been married," Joanne "Ford replied. "That is the missing detail."

"Okay," Mike replied, "I'll bite, why is it so important that she's never been married?"

"Because of her heavy work load," Joanne explained, "Ms. Parkman never has had the time nor
inclination to get married or involved personally with a man, because she feels that having a relationship
would take away from her work, and since failure is an anathema to her, she would never try anything
that was sure not to work out!"

Mike sat there listening intently to what Joanne was saying as she continued: "Now Eleanor Parkman is
a normal woman with normal physical needs, but since she has no time for a regular relationship, she
found that for her, the best way to handle the situation is by hiring a young man such as yourself to be her
companion!"

Mike sat there dumbly, not able to even speak, he was so stunned at what Joanne Ford had just told
him, but finally he was able to stammer, "Y-you mean she'll pay me to sleep with her, and that's it?"
 "Oh, no, not at all," the personnel director replied quickly, "of course you will be having sex together, but
also dining, traveling, and after she gets to know you better, probably even helping her with her work."

"Okay," Mike replied, "say I decided to go along with you on this, what is this requirement that you were
talking about?"

"That is what I'm about to get to," she replied softly, "but first I must explain something about Ms.
Parkman. As with many successful people, she's extremely driven to succeed, and like these people, her
sex drive can at times be enormous!"

"Okay, so she likes a lot of sex," Mike interjected, "so do I, but so what?"

Now speaking more softly and slowly, Joanne replied, "Well, Mike, Ellie Parkman is absolutely addicted
to huge erections, and if you don't measure up, well just you don't get the job, it's as simple as that. So
now you can see why the ad was so murky as you called it."

"Uh, yeah," he mumbled, lost in thought, "but, uh, how do you know if I've got what it takes?"

"That," Joanne replied, "is exactly what I was coming to."

Mike fidgeted uneasily in his chair while Joanne came around from behind her desk and said, "Now Mike,
if you're sure that you don't have what it takes, you can get up and leave right now and there will be no
hard feelings. But on the other hand, if you want to go for it, you're going to have to slip off your pants and
shorts and get an erection for me as quickly as possible!"

"And if I do," Mike asked, "then what?"

"Then," she went on, "I have this cylinder filled with liquid latex that we insert your erection into, it is
perfectly safe to the skin and very quick hardening, so after only several minutes you remove your organ
and we pour water into the mold and then measure the volume that your penis has displaced."

"And," Mike asked, "then what?"

"That's it," she replied. "If enough water is displaced, you're hired, if not, well then at least you'll know
exactly how big your penis is. So what's it going to be?" Joanne placed a quart jar on top of the desk
followed by a can of dry latex mix. She carefully measured out two cups of the powder, and when
everything was set, she offered, "Okay, now after you have a full erection, you just give me the word and
I'll add the powder to the water and thirty seconds later you can stick your penis into the solution, it's that
simple. So take off your things and we'll get started."

How did I ever get myself involved with something like this, he said to himself while dropping his boxers
and pants. I must be out of my mind!

"Well, there it is," he said nervously, "how does it look so far?"

"Ohhhhh, Mike," she sighed while staring at his rapidly expanding member, "I don't think we're gonna
have any trouble at all, but since Ms. Parkman wants to see the numbers, we have to finish the
experiment!" Mike stared down at his now almost erect pecker. As if she was reading his mind, Joanna
offered, "Would you like some help with that? After all, we wanna make sure that you're hard as a rock,
we wouldn't want you to cheat yourself, now would we?"
"Uh, no," Mike sighed as the head of his pecker slipped into Joanne‟s mouth, "we certainly wouldn't want
to do that. Ohhhhhh myyyyyy!"

"Follow me, Mike," Joanne said while showing him out the door, "It's time to meet the boss, do you think
you're ready?"

"As ready as I'll ever be," he replied while stepping into the elevator for the ride to the penthouse. "Do you
think that she'll like me? I mean she could have any man she wanted, and I'm just a twenty two year old
kid so to speak!"

"Let me give you one hint," Joanne offered as the elevator rocketed towards the sixty first floor. "She'll
push you to see how much you'll take, and if you let her walk all over you she'll end up despising you as
weak and worthless, so while I don't recommend acting like a jerk or anything, don't take any of her guff
either!"

Mike was just about to thank her for the advice when the car suddenly slowed to a halt and the door slid
silently open, exposing the two of them to vast expanse that was Ellie Parkman's apartment. At that
moment Mike felt like staying in the elevator car and hitting the lobby button, but before he could flee, a
strong feminine voice from the other side of the room called out, "Joanne, Mr. Dancer, won't you please
come in and join me for drink?"

"I must be out of my mind," Mike whispered hoarsely to Joanne. "Let‟s get out of here!"

"It's too late for that, buster," she said while taking him firmly by the arm and leading across the marble
floor to where Eleanor Parkman was seated next to a huge window offering a spectacular view of
Chicago's skyline.

"It's nice to meet you, Mr. Dancer," Eleanor Parkman said while extending her hand in a firm handshake.
"Joanne has told me so much about you!"

"Uh thank you very much, Ms. Parkman, I've heard a lot about you too, but then who hasn't!"

It was then for the first time that Mike heard Ellie Parkman's infectious laugh that seemed to indicate that
she didn't take herself all that seriously, and just as he had sensed she replied with a twinkle in her eye,
"All of it good I hope, right Joanne?"

"You've gotta watch it with her, Mike," Joanne replied. "She's pretty tricky. Now if you two will excuse me,
I've got a lot of work to do. Have fun!"

Both Mike and Eleanor watched as Joanne disappeared into the elevator for her ride down to the
twentieth floor, before Ellie asked, "Did Joanne give you a run down on your duties, Mr. Dancer?"

"She gave me a quick outline," Mike replied quickly, "but could I please make a suggestion?"

"Certainly," she replied softly, "please go ahead!"

"Please call me Mike," he replied, "I really feel uncomfortable having you call me Mr. Dancer!"

"Fair enough, Mike," she replied quickly, "and while we're alone, or in my apartment you may call me
Ellie, is that good with you?"

"Just fine," he said, "so it's Mike and Ellie, then!"

For the first time since he had met her, Mike noticed that even though Ellie Parkman was probably about
fifty, she was truly a striking woman, with large, full breasts; sensuous, full lips; jet black hair that perfectly
framed her attractive face; and from what he could see from where he was standing, fairly trim legs.

"Do you like what you see, Mike?" she asked softly.

"O-oh gosh, I'm sorry," he replied red-faced. "I didn't mean to stare, please forgive me!"

"For what?" she answered with that lifting laugh. "If I were you I'd be wondering what the merchandise
looked like, after all I'm just another old woman!"

"You've gotta be kidding," he stammered. "Y-you're beautiful!"

"Why thank you, Mike," she replied softly, "and I think you're nice looking too, and I'd like to get a much
better look, so if you'd just step over here please..."

Mike drained his scotch and water and nervously moved directly in front of the still seated woman, who
with slightly shaking hands reached out to undo his pants. While she was undoing his trousers, Mike
couldn't help but notice that she seemed as nervous as he was, so in a soft voice he asked, "Here, let me
help you with that, this top catch is a little bit tricky," as he gently pushed her hands away and undid his
trousers for her.

"Thank you, Mike," she whispered hoarsely, while the still nervous young man extracted his big pecker
from inside his shorts. "M-my gosh, you have a beautiful penis, I just know I'm gonna love sucking on
this!"

With his eyes widening in wonder, Mike threw back his head as Ellie Parkman nearly swallowed his eight
inch pecker whole, and while her lips and tongue caressed his organ, he stammered, "Y-you're incredible,
oh, oh, I'm gonna cum, I can't believe I'm cumming already, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
myyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy, t-there it cums! Good grief," he panted afterward, "where did you learn how to do
that? That is without a doubt the best blow job I've ever had in my life!"

"Did you really like it?" she asked hopefully.

"Are you kidding," he asked wide eyed, "my legs almost gave out on me!"

"Good," she replied while kissing him on the end of his semi-hard cock, "from now on this is all mine!"

"Are you as good at receiving as you are at giving?" he asked mischievously.

"And just what did you have in mind?" she asked softly.

"Just this," Mike replied while dropping to his knees in front of her and opening up the front of her silk
dressing gown, opening her legs, and burying his face into her smoothly shaved pussy.

"Ohhhhhh, Mikey," she sighed as his tongue slithered in and out of her bulging vaginal lips, "you have a
very talented tongue, oh yesssssss, right there, do my clit for me, ohhhhhhhhh yes!"

He looked up into her eyes with his shiny, juice-covered face, and in a soft voice ordered, "Suck your
nipple for me, do it!"

"I-I've never done that, before," she gasped, "I don't think that I can!"
"I won't suck your pussy until you do," he replied sternly, "now be a good girl and suck your tit!" Almost
gingerly she took one of her big boobs into her hands and with hardly any effort at all, sucked her rigid
nipple into her hot wet mouth. "See how easy that was?" he said hoarsely. "Now nip your nipple, bite it,
harder!"

Deep moans erupted from her throat as she devoured her hot nipple, but finally she reached out with her
free hand and drew his mouth back to her pussy, and with an urgency brought on by her imminent
orgasm, she thrust her crotch against his mouth as her entire body shook as a crushing climax engulfed
her whole being.

"So how was that," he asked lightly while kissing the inside of her thighs, "wanna do it again sometime?"

With a little line of drool running out of the corner of her mouth, she barely nodded as the pounding in her
vagina slowly ebbed away, leaving her a shell-shocked mess. After both of them had recuperated from
their cums, Mike jumped to his feet, and while pulling Ellie with him, asked excitedly, "I've got an idea,
where's the bathroom? Let's take a shower together!"

"Mmmmmm, this feels good," she said as the stinging hot water wafted over their satisfied bodies. "Here,
let me wash that, after all, it's mine!"

Mike threw his head back and laughed, but soon the small, soapy hands had done their magic, and
again, his penis was standing at full attention and in dire need of another ejaculation.

"You're all bad, did you know that?" he said while pulling her to him and kissing her full on the lips. "Just
look at what you've done!"

"I'm sorry," she said sweetly, "I guess I forgot to tell you that I love big hard cocks!"

"So what are we gonna do about it?" he asked while cupping her full, ripe chest.

"Well," she replied softly, "I could give you another blow job, that's always nice."

"No," he said after thinking it over for a minute. "I think that I'd rather do this." He grabbed her under her
arms and easily hefted her into the air and lowered her gaping vagina onto his thick cudgel of a dick.

"Oh, fuck," she moaned as he entered her to the hilt, "t-that's fucking incredible, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhh fuck,
you're filling me to overflowing!”

"Hold on, Ellie," he whispered into her ear, "you're about to get fucked, big time!" She wrapped her legs
around his back and locked them into place, but it was useless trying to prevent the onslaught that was
just starting as he started bouncing her up and down on his pecker until she was screaming in ecstasy as
orgasm after orgasm rocketed though her pussy, leaving her hanging limp like a flag on a windless day
from his awesome erection.

Ten minutes later she tried getting to her feet, but that was hopeless, and in a weak voice offered, "You're
gonna be very good for me, Mr. Dancer!"

He kissed her gently on each nipple as the water continued raining down on them, and in a gruff voice
replied, "What did I tell you to call me?"

With that lilting laugh of hers filling the room, she smiled and replied, "I mean Mike!"
__________

"Shit," Reagan said aloud as she stepped out of her car into the pouring rain of Seattle, Washington. She
was already late to her interview due to numerous accidents on the freeway. Reagan ran to the entrance
of the tall brick building, her heels clicking furiously on the wet pavement. The area looked relatively
decent, she thought to herself as she stepped under the awning. The bushes surrounding the building
her neatly trimmed, and the paint wasn't chipping, so at least there was that. She went inside, to the
secretary‟s desk.

"I'm here for an interview with Mr. Donovan."

The young woman didn't look up. She continued her oh so important process of filing her firecracker red
nails. Reagan cleared her throat. The secretary sighed. "Sit down on the couch, he'll be with you shortly."

"Thanks."

She walked over to a brown leather couch, and sat down on the end. As she waited, she inspected her
surroundings. The ceiling was fairly high, with wine colored walls, and paintings by numerous artists
consisted of detailed images of beautiful Italian villas. The trim was painted the same brown as the
couch in which she sat. National Geographic, Home and Garden, and Vogue sat on a class coffee table,
trimmed with cherry colored wood. An interesting selection, she thought. The phone on the secretary's
desk rang. Once. Twice. Three and then four times. She glanced up at Reagan and studied her through
narrowed eyes.

"Mr. Donovan will see you now," she said curtly.

Reagan stood and walked towards the door of his office. She smiled down at the woman. "What a
beautiful necklace you have on! The color looks so good on you. I love it." Then thought to herself, But I
hate your hair, your nails, and you could pluck your eyebrows anytime soon.

Without waiting for a reply, she opened the door and confidently walked to a mahogany desk placed
near a large window. Mr. Donovan stood to greet her, and Reagan was immediately caught off-guard.
Before her stood a man who couldn't have been older that 35, with jet black hair speckled lightly with a
distinguished grey, and piercing green eyes that seemed to scorch her soul.

"Ms. Larson," he extended a olive colored hand, "sorry to keep you waiting, I was just attempting to finish
some paperwork." He motioned toward a mountain of papers on his desk. "Please sit down."

Reagan sat down hard in the chair, and let out the breath she had been holding, not realizing until that
moment that she hadn't said a word. She smiled hesitantly, and managed to find her voice. "I hope you
can excuse my hair and my clothes," she said as evenly as she could manage. "It wasn't supposed to
rain, and your parking lot is farther from the building than I expected."

His gaze lingered over her profile a fraction of a second longer than what would be deemed appropriate.

"If I may say so, you look quite astonishing."

Reagan blushed. She had no idea of her true beauty, and James Donovan sensed this. At 5'7", with big,
brown deer eyes, Reagan Larson was the most beautiful woman James had ever seen. Her bust was
not too large, a B cup perhaps, James guessed, but they were perfectly shaped. Her arms were long and
thin, yet muscular. Her legs appeared to go on for days. She wore a white, long-sleeve business shirt,
with a ruffled collar. Her legs clad in long black pinstriped pants, accompanied by open toed black heels.
She was magnificent. But what was so intriguing was that she had absolutely no idea.

James felt a slight tightening in his loins as he stared into her deep brown eyes. She had a freckle right
next to her left eye. Her lashes were so thick and long, they cast shadows on her cheeks when she
looked down. She was saying something, but James was not focusing on the words she spoke... only
the sound of her musical voice, as it floated towards his ears. He longed to hold her. To take her in his
arms. To show her his strength and his power. He wanted to make her his own. James tried desperately
to take control of his emotions.

"Well Ms. Larson, I've reviewed your résumé, and recommendations, and I must admit that they are
quite impressive."

"Thank you." She couldn't take her gaze from him.

"But there are certain aspects of his job that I need to be sure you can handle. Here's the catch...they
apply only to you."

Reagan felt a twinge of uncertainty about this job in general. How the hell was she supposed to focus on
her work, when she could hardly control her passion just by being in the same room with him? Let alone
"handle" certain responsibilities? The way he said it made her even uneasier. Yet the butterflies in her
stomach were a pleasant reaction to his words.

"Ms. Larson?"

"Uh…y-yes? I'm s-sorry, what?"

He smiled his damnable smile, with his perfect white teeth shining bright against his olive colored skin.
"You seem a bit distracted."

"Oh no! Just um, a little tired." She shifted uneasily. "You were saying, Mr. Donovan?"

"Please, call me James."

Her heart skipped a beat. He stood and carried his tall frame around his desk, and leaned on the edge
next to her. She could smell the subtle scent of his cologne, and felt a wetness between her legs as he
leaned in close.

"You have beautiful hair," he said simply.

He reached out to touch her hair, brushing the back of his hand against her soft cheek. She unthinkingly
turned her head toward his touch, then pulled back. Confusion clouded her eyes.

"I'm sorry." He brought his hand down to his side. "That was much to forward of me."

"N-no, it‟s just, I didn't expect that...but it was nice."

Again, she smiled hesitantly, and again, he felt a fire in his veins as he looked into her eyes. He leaned
forward ever so slowly, and pulled her into a standing position. He lifted her chin up and gazed into her
eyes. Then pulled her into him and brought his lips to hers. His kiss was gentle, and intoxicating. Yet
insistent, coaxing her lips to match his own urgency. She willingly complied. Her body was on fire. As his
hands moved up her back, he seemed to leave brands that burned through her thin shirt.

She didn't know quite what to think. Reagan Larson was extremely unaccustomed to acting in such a
manner. Sure, she had experimented with sex in high school, and a little in college, but she found that
she never really enjoyed it. None of her lovers had ever taken the time to really pleasure her. They more
so used her for their own gratification. But James was different. His kisses were gentle, but persistent,
yet not pushy or hurried. She decided there was nothing wrong with this. And he wasn't her boss...yet.

He pulled away and held her to his heart. He had to have her. Now that he had tasted her, he was
powerless to stop. His self-control was gone with her. But this had never before happened to him. Never
had he known a woman who could make him lose himself just at the feel of her lips on his. In his 29
years, he had had plenty of women, but none satisfied him, as he was sure that Reagan would. Such a
rare beauty as she. He looked down at her.

"Do you want me to stop?"

Reagan looked up at this gorgeous, gentle man, and kissed him hungrily on the lips. He took that to
signify her consent. Still kissing her, he began to unbutton the buttons on her shirt, while she busily un-
did his belt. His pulsing member swelled at the thought of seeing her naked body. As he removed her
shirt, and then her camisole, he pulled back to admire her. He stared for a few long moments, then un-
did her pants, and slid them over her deliciously smooth and slightly curvy hips. She stood before him,
with her long hair around her shoulders, in a black lace bra, and matching panties. She still wore her
high-heels. He thought he could cum right then and there, just looking at her. She had a beautifully toned
body, tan and smooth. He could no longer stand there. He unbuttoned his shirt and removed his
undershirt and tie.

She approached him, and ran her palms down his perfectly toned chest, to his stomach. Then further.
She delighted in the rock hard muscles that leapt reflexively to her touch. She pulled off his pants, his
boxer-briefs, and looked down to admire him. Reagan felt fire leap in her veins as her gaze traveled
down his abs...then lower. His cock was incredible. Not overly large, a good 7 inches and thick. Her eyes
widened and the pool of wetness between her legs began to swell even more. Her clit, she knew, stood
erect, waiting for his touch. He removed his shoes and socks, then led her to a couch on the opposite
end of the room. He led her to the couch kissing her, and running his fingers through her hair.

God damn she was beautiful. He felt his cock twitching with anticipation. He wanted to be inside her right
then. But he had to wait. He had to romance her, make her feel like a woman. Make her beg for him. But
her body was so soft. So velvety soft. His member brushed the wetness at her opening slightly, and he
had to pull back before he uncontrollably plunged into her.

“Wait, wait, wait!” he chanted to himself.

He kissed down her neck, down the small valley between her beautiful breasts. Down her stomach...to
her thighs. Reagan squirmed with anticipation, disappointed when he skipped over her perfectly waxed
pussy. Wanting him to lick her clit so bad she could hardly stand it. He teased her inner thighs, until she
thought she'd go insane. Then he ran his finger along the line of her lips, bringing a line of glistening,
silvery juice upon the surface. He leaned down and used the flat of his tongue to lick her lips. Reagan
moaned and tried to shove herself closer to him. He gently opened her lips and began to thoroughly
assess the masterpiece before him. She moaned louder and opened wider to him. He inserted one
finger into her steaming hole and she felt her aching knot in the pit of her stomach begin to grow. He
licked and lapped and pressed her clit until she was burning and a liquid hot fire blazed through her
veins. He rubbed her clit harder and licked her pussy until she came on his hand and on his face. He
smiled and brought his fingers to her mouth, where she greedily sucked them, enjoying the taste of
herself on him. He wiped his chin and she sat up.

Motioning for him to sit down, she began to kiss down his body, pools of saliva dripped on his body from
her mouth and she sucked gently on his nipples and down his gorgeous abdomen, to his throbbing cock
that was straining for attention. But not yet, she told him with her eyes. She looked up at him as she
licked right around the base of his cock, but did not lick it. She continued to tease him down his inner
thighs and on his delicate sack. He pleaded with his expression, begging her to take him into her mouth.
Finally, she obliged. Letting her eyes widen at him as she took the full length of him in. He moaned and
grabbed her head. She swirled his head with her tongue and bobbed up and down as she fondled his
balls with her small, soft hands. Her mouth was so wet. So hot. It felt so good as she bit down ever so
slightly at the base of his cock. He knew if he didn‟t stop her now, he was going to blast his load right
down her throat. As painful as it was, he pulled her head away and pulled her onto his lap. He kissed her
passionately and then rolled her onto the couch, so that he was on top of her. He brought his warm,
moist mouth down on her nipple, while his other hand fondled the other. Lifting, gently squeezing, and
biting her nipple. She moaned and squirmed with pleasure. He lifted up his head, smiled, then brought
his member to the opening of her pussy. He ran his head up and down her clit, coating it with her cum.

He slowly inserted his cock into her tight wet hole, soaking it in her wetness. He then pulled almost all
the way out, and hovered at her entrance for several painstakingly long seconds. Her expression begged
him, and he drove into her. A sound from her throat escaped her lips as he began to move inside her.
Already she could feel her orgasm building at the very core of her being. Her pussy sucked his cock in
hungrily and he panted and moaned at the tightness of her hole. Her nails dug deep lines into his
muscular back, and sweat began to form on his chest and around his temples. He began to move faster.
Faster. Harder and harder. Her cum was drenching the base of his penis and his balls slapped against
her ass. He squeezed her tits as if he was holding on for dear life, and the vein in his neck began to
protrude.

Reagan began to lose control. The bubble that began to grow was getting so large she could hardly
grasp her surroundings. His big cock pumped in and out and in and out, and her hips lifted and bucked
to meet his powerful thrusts. Colorful lights began to appear in her vision and she could not concentrate
on anything but the feel of his powerful cock plunging into her tight, wet, hot walls. The bubble was
growing so big she couldn't control herself anymore. Faster, and harder. And the bubble burst.

Reagan arched her back as a liquid hot blaze filled every part of her body, and she came all over his
cock. James thrust again and shot his load all over her pussy walls, which sent her over the edge. The
feel of his hot cum inside her made her scream. She sobbed his name out over and over, and he
moaned and thrust one last time, pouring the last of his seed into her.

He collapsed on top of her, and they lay together, long after his cock had grown soft and discretely
slipped out of her. He kissed her temple, then her cheek, then down to her lips. Reagan felt more
complete and more satisfied than she ever had in her life. Was it possible to love someone you just met?
She didn't know. But the feeling of his strong, secure arms around her made her believe it was true. He
held her to him for a long time, thinking about the beautiful love they had made, and he wondered if it
was possible to have fallen in love with her. He lifted his head and stared into her eyes. And he knew it
was. He smiled and kissed her lightly.

"Reagan, I think...I think that I..."

"What James? You what?" She prayed for the words she longed to hear.

"I love you."

She smiled and pulled his head down to hers, then devoured his lips in a kiss. "I love you too."

They lay together, naked and entwined, listening to the rain pound on the rooftop. "I guess this means I
get the job?"

James laughed and looked down. His cock had swelled again and ached to meet her. Reagan looked
down also, and smiled.

"I guess you'll have to decide after one more round."

They kissed passionately, and the night sky began to appear as they rode into the storm of their raging
desires once again.

__________

Nicole was attracted to her boss the moment she was interviewed. Twenty years her elder, being her
boss and married with children… she shouldn‟t be lusting after him, but something about the way he
stared at her with his ice blue eyes, made her feel more aroused than she has felt in a long time. Nicole
has never had problems finding men to want her. She is engaged to the picture perfect husband, but their
passion has fallen flat and she wanted to find it again with Dan.

Nicole is 5‟7”, blonde, blue eyed with a smoking hot body that would make any man get a throbbing
erection. The first ten months of knowing Dan was casual. They would say only passing words to each
other. Slowly, they started emailing one another… innocently... but with an underlined message of
wanting. Nicole wanted to tell Dan how much she would love to have his cock in her mouth but he
seemed to be a happily married man. During one email she mentioned that she thinks too much about
work when she is at home. Dan asked her, “What do you think about?” Her timid response was, “You.”

Things quickly changed after that. Their emails became more sexually graphic. After emailing each other
for about an hour about how they wanted to fuck each other, Dan called Nicole from his office. “Nicole,
could you please come in my office, and bring your proposals you have been working on this month.” She
looked over at her cube mate and rolled her eyes. Secretly smiling to herself, but of course she had to
keep up the charade.

She poked her head in. “Please shut the door,” Dan said in a demanding tone. Nicole started to get wet…
will it be today? She has been waiting almost a year for this to happen.

“Sit down Nicole, we have a lot to go over this afternoon.” She sat down, making sure her tight black skirt
was high enough up her toned thighs to give him a good look. It worked. He took a moment to drink in her
sexy body.

She drummed up the courage to ask, “Do you like what you see Mr. Cavic?”

A surprised look crossed his gorgeous tan face. “I…how could I not?” She stood up and locked his door.
She turned back to him and said, “I see you look at me every day like you want to ravish my body.” His
tanned face turned a scarlet red. “I‟m sorry Nicole I didn‟t mean to make you uncomfortable.”

“You don‟t make me uncomfortable Mr. Cavic.” Her hand went down her skirt, and started rubbing her clit.
It was very wet, and needing a rock hard dick to slide into her tight pussy. Mr. Cavic‟s eyes went from
shock to wanting. He stood up, his cock asking to push through his pants. He walked over to her and
aggressively slammed her down on his desk. Nicole‟s ass was hanging out in the air, breasts smashed on
his keyboard. She felt him rip her skirt up, heard him unzip his pants, and a second later he slammed his
seven inch cock deep in her pussy.

She wanted to cry out from the pain, from the joy, but couldn‟t. He stopped suddenly, grabbed her hair,
turned Nicole around and made her start sucking on his dick. He gasped when he felt her lips surround
his huge cock. She loved every inch of it, licking around the head, sucking on each of his huge balls and
she could tell he was ready to cum. Nicole sucked harder wanting the taste of his cum, wanting it drip
down her throat… but before he blew his load, he stopped again and grabbed her by her hair and pulled
her up until she was standing. Dan opened her button down shirt roughly, making a few of the buttons fly
off. He ripped down her skirt. She was now completely naked in front of him, her tight shaven pussy
dripping with excitement. He made her sit on his desk, legs spread wide. He bent down to lick her clit,
She trembled, wild with ecstasy, not just wanting more, needing more, begging for more. Instead he stood
up smacked his dick a few times on her throbbing pussy then slammed into her like he wanted to rape
her. She was moaning a quiet moan… not wanting anyone to hear. She was about to cum as she felt his
balls smacking her ass. Dan reached out and grabbed her voluptuous tits, squeezing and pinching her
nipples. He started slamming harder and faster.

“Oh Dan, I am going to cum!” she moaned. She couldn‟t hold her orgasm in any longer and he joined her,
cumming at the same time, blowing a huge load deep inside her. She gave out another groan as she
could feel the explosion within her and they both collapsed on the desk, sweaty and tired. Nicole quickly
dressed herself again, and as she walked to the door, she looked over her shoulder and winked. Both
Nicole and Dan knew it wasn‟t over.

__________

I was promoted suddenly. I did not even plan for myself to be the team leader. In this large formal British
office, it was unusual for a Pakistani man like myself to be promoted so quickly. I still remember the day it
happened. The regional manager had asked the former team leader to complete a report, instead, the ex
team leader spent his time devising a new mousetrap for his own private use. When the regional
manager confronted him asking, "You were supposed to make me a report, instead I find out that you
have been designing a new mouse trap. I do not understand?"

The ex team leader then tried to explain his new mousetrap invention.

"No," shouted the regional manager, "I mean I do not understand why you have not completed the report.
I give up on you. You are fired."

Within a few hours I was asked to replace him and I was the new team leader. Luckily I picked up the job
smoothly enough. Well smoothly enough that I did not have to see the regional manager, until some
months later, when he came with an odd request.

"Hello Imran," said the regional manager

"Hello, I wish you told me you were coming, I would have prepared something for you," I said trying to
hide my anxiety.

"That is not required," said the regional manager, "but it's quick thinking like that I have come to see you.
We have a new possible business acquisition. It's very hush-hush. We do not want the market knowing
about it yet. Therefore for the negotiations at the central office will not do. That is why I want to use this
smaller branch office, your office, to hold our next few meetings. I want you to lay down some conference
space for a week and one night of entertainment. Do you think you can manage that?"

"Of course. I'll do my best."

"Good." He opened his brief case and gave me the necessary details. After all was discussed he got up to
leave my office, he warned "…and remember discretion is the name of the game."

I told my most trusted team members what was up. To keep the meetings confidential, we told the rest of
the office a ruse that some independent auditors were coming to our office and all the major meeting
rooms would be occupied. My team had covered the business side very well, but now came the
entertainment part. I had no idea what to do. Any fancy restaurant could possibly catch the eye of the
press. Any mediocre restaurant might show disrespect to our guests. I had no idea what to do, until
watching a cookery program on TV. It hit me. I will get the local cooking college to open its kitchens for
me. I decided as entertainment, I was going to hold a cooking class, an Indian cooking class. This would
be a good icebreaker if negotiations got cold and it would be something out of the way too.

With our secret guests in the office all was going well. Everyone in the office accepted the auditor lie. The
regional manager was very happy. One of my tasks was to give a short explanation of our office work to
our guests and that is then that I saw her. She was simply stunning. I quickly gathered that she was the
PA to one of the lead negotiators of the opposite side. Her name was Karen. Karen wore a pale grey skirt
suit that contrasted her tanned skin, her dark hair was worn up in a bun. She seemed to have a serious
look on her face, but when she smiled it lit up the whole room. She was tall and I could not help wonder
what she looked like under that suit. I gave my presentation, doing my best not to focus on her too much.
After the presentation I left swearing to myself that during the week that she here, I would "accidently"
bump into her.

I tried ever so hard to bump into Karen, but it just did not happen. Other guys in the office had spotted her
beauty too, but they had no luck trying to pick her up. Slowly rumors about her began that she was an ice
princess, or a lower class or thought that she was a lesbian. Fellow staff members kept asking me, "Have
you seen the new auditor girl, Karen something?" Yes and yes again, boy had I seen her:

I had seen her at the water cooler that was next to the big window, her curvaceous body silhouetting
against the bright morning light.

I had seen her run for the lift, her perfect breasts bouncing like little puppies underneath her tight blouse.

I had seen her talking to some of her colleagues with her bright smile shining through.

I surrendered to the fact that my only chance to speak to Karen, was the cooking night, that is until the
regional manager called me in.

"We have a problem," he announced.

"What is it?" I asked.

"It‟s your Indian cooking night, we have to cancel it and think of something else."

"Why, what has come up?"

"Well Imran, you know how most accidents happen at home?"

"Yes, I read something like that."

"Well, it is the lead negotiator, Mr. Burton, his wife recently died, in a freak kitchen accident."

Not wanting to reschedule, especially as I hoped to impress Karen with my Indian cooking skills, I asked
clutching at straws, "Was she cooking an Indian meal at the time?"

"I do not think that matters, does it Imran?"

"No of course not," I said disappointedly as my whole plans to woo Karen lay in tatters.

"This is your branch, your city. Get me something before 4:00 PM." And with that the regional manager
left.

That gave me 4 hours. I spent them wisely, but with no luck. Restaurants were too booked to hold a
group of our size, for catering companies it was too short notice. I had an hour to go when there was a
knock at my office door.
"It‟s open," I said not looking up.

"Hi, I have been sent to help. My name is Karen, I was at your presentation, Imran." She walked towards
me with her hand forward. Open mouthed I got up to shake her hand. She continued, "I understand the
situation, in fact I think I am to blame."

"What, you killed Mr. Burton‟s wife?" Karen looked at me horrified. I mentally kicked myself. 'Do not try to
be funny, it does not suit you.'

"No, of course not. It was me who realized that an evening spent in a kitchen would be inappropriate and
not very sensitive to Mr. Burton. It was me who asked that other arrangements be made. Sorry, Imran."

"Ah I see." I knew then why they say beautiful women are trouble.

"How are the other options coming along?"

"Not very well Karen, you see with a group our size, it‟s been difficult." I showed her what results I had so
far.

"I feel terrible," she said as she looked around my office. "What is this?" she asked. Pointing to some
notes I had made when I was booking the college.

"Oh, it‟s a silly idea I had, when I booked the college kitchens, they threw in amongst other things, their
basketball courts too. I thought our office could play your office to work up an appetite. Silly idea really. I
should have put that in the bin."

"That‟s brilliant," Karen said.

"It is?" I said, questioning her judgment

"Mr. Burton is a big basket ball fan. He has posters all over the office of many basketball players. He even
has shares in one of the NBA teams."

For a moment I was lost looking into her eyes, then reality stepped back in. I called in my team and got to
work, with Karen. We managed to organize that the basketball court to be used, we gathered some
clothing from a local sports shop with some promotional stuff we had in the office already. We convinced
a caterer to at least provide us with some food you normally find at sport stands (hot dogs etc). In one of
the mad flurry of activities, I paused to admire Karen. She was sitting on desk, her long legs crossed; she
was talking on the phone, listening intently whist tapping the pen against her bottom lip. I never wanted to
be a pen all my life. Before I knew it, we had a sports event for the evening.
Just as the last „I‟ was dotted the last „t‟ was crossed, the regional manager walked in and asked, "And
Imran…?"

"It‟s done, we have an alternative event. Karen and I came up with a basketball evening, it is something
Mr. Burton would enjoy." I looked at the regional manager for approval. He said nothing, so I added,
"There are no kitchens involved."

“Good and good, I look forward to the evening.” And with that the regional manager walked out.
I turned to Karen and thanked her. "This would not have been possible without you."

"You are sweet to say, but it was your idea, Imran."

We looked into each other‟s eyes. There was a period of silence. It is now or never I told myself, I leaned
in to give Karen a small peck on the cheek, she did not move back, so bravely I followed it by a little kiss
on the corner of her mouth. There was no objection. I was expecting an objection from the so-called ice
princess. I kissed the other corner of her mouth, then gently our lips met fully. We began with sweet
feather kisses. Sensual and light kisses that made the senses more keen. Dare I go further and risk my
new promotion? I concluded with myself that I'd have just one passionate kiss.

I led Karen to my desk where I sat her on the edge. I opened her legs, her skirt rose and stretched to
allow me stand close in front of her. I cupped her head with both my hands and kissed her again deeply.
The kiss was so powerful that it ignited something deep within leading me to one plain thought: I had to
have this woman.

My tongue parted her red lips. My hands slid down over her shoulders, one hand on her back, the other
cupped one of her firm breasts. Even though she wore her blouse and lacy bra, I could feel her nipples
getting harder beneath the material. We stayed in that position kissing and feeling each other‟s bodies for
ages. I kept expecting for someone to walk in, but no one did. I decided this was fate telling me
something.

By this time Karen had one hand on my bum and other had slipped in between the buttons of my shirt
rubbing my lean torso. It was times like these that I was glad I joined the marathon club all those years
ago. Karen was still sitting on the edge of the table, I took her hands away from me and put them on the
table beside her. I kept her hands there by holding her wrists. I did not want her running away, for the
things I planned next.

From a standing position, I lowered myself down, kissing the side of her neck, a playful bite of her
shoulder then to suck on her breast through her blouse, zooming in on her nipple. From my eager
sucking, her blouse became wet and almost see-through making her dark erect nipple vaguely visible. I
slid further down till I was kneeling in front of her. I let go of one of her wrists and with my free hand I
pushed her skirt up. Karen turned around to make double sure the door was still closed.

Before me were her soft naked thighs. I put my head between them. Starting at the knee I licked along
her silky inner thigh. I made small gentle licks that edged closer to her white thongs. Just as I got close to
her center, I moved to her other thigh to start again.

It was obvious my teasing was working, Karen‟s thongs were clearly showing signs of how wet she was. I
nuzzled my head to the center of her and covered her whole pussy with my mouth. With fervor I sucked
her pussy juices through the gusset of her thongs. I needed to get to the source so I moved her thongs to
one side to reveal her pink succulent pussy. I took long licks from the base to the top of the pussy. She
tasted so good. I moved my attention to her swollen outer lips, sucking on each one gently.

In the meantime I gave her one of my fingers to suck on. I wanted her to make my finger nice and wet. I
moved my attentions to her clit where my tongue flicked wildly over it. With my now wet finger, I slid it into
Karen‟s pussy. She let out a deep moan. Her tight pussy was dripping by now that I thought it deserved
more, so I squeezed in another of my large fingers in to her. My tongue was still busy on her clit as my
fingers plunged into her. I semi turned my fingers as they went in out. Karen let out little oh's of pleasure
sounds.

It was not long before Karen began to gyrate to the rhythm of my fingers. Both her hands were in my hair
and one of her legs had slipped over my shoulder and on to my back. I carried on licking as Karen as
bucked in pleasure. By now many items on my desk had fallen off, but I did not care. I just wanted this
beautiful creature to cum on my mouth.
There was a sudden shout of “Oh my God‟ from Karen and she pulled away from me. It was clear that
she was lost in her own world. Her eyes were tightly shut and she was taking deep breaths. When she
calmed down I stood her up and we hugged. My office was a mess, I was late and I am sure the regional
manager would not be happy with my version of negotiation, but I did not care.

"We better get going Karen".

Karen raised an eyebrow and felt my still erect cock "What about you?"

"Oh we have not finished yet, this is just a time out, remember, discretion is the name of the game."

__________

Mrs. Wildman looked over her table in satisfaction. Dinner would go very well tonight. Her husband‟s
boss, Mr. Wilder, couldn‟t help but be impressed, she decided. She‟d labored over the menu to come up
with the perfect balance of flavor and textures. She‟d chosen a very nice wine for each course. She even
had a fine coffee chosen to go with dessert. The house was spotless and the table exquisitely set with her
finest china. She had on the perfect dress to show elegance without being too ostentatious. In this
modern age of the 1950s one just couldn‟t be too careful.

This wasn‟t the first time they were having guests, but Mr. Wilder was potentially one of the most
important. Her husband was up for a promotion and Mr. Wilder held the final decision. Her husband had
stressed to her that it was her job tonight to show his boss that he was the most worthy of the position not
only because of his work, but because of how well he lived. He wanted to show his boss that his wife was
as capable as he and supported all his efforts.

When the men arrived, she welcomed them graciously. After giving a chaste kiss to her husband, she
shook Mr. Wilder‟s hand and invited them into the sitting room for hors d‟oeuvres. Mr. Wilder turned out to
be a very good-looking gentleman. He was as tall as her husband and dressed sharply in a tailored suit.
As the men relaxed and began to discuss current news, she excused herself to check on dinner. A few
minutes later, she announced that dinner was served.

Course by course went by with perfection. Her salad was cold and crisp and the bread warm and soft.
The soup‟s flavors were wonderfully balanced. The meat was the precise shade of pink and her
vegetables cooked to an exacting standard. Dessert made the perfect close to the meal. After she cleared
the dessert plates, she joined the men at the table while they lingered over their coffee.

“This was a most delicious meal, Mrs. Wildman,” Mr. Wilder commented to her. He looked over to her
husband. “You‟re a very lucky man.” She smiled and allowed herself a faint blush as she looked down
demurely.

“Yes, I am,” agreed her husband. He reached over and patted her knee. She was a little surprised at this
personal gesture but didn‟t let it show on her face.
“Your wife is a talented, gracious hostess, and beautiful as well,” he continued. She smiled again and
accepted his compliments, not sure if he was being overly effusive or not.

“Absolutely,” her husband agreed again. “And not only is she talented in the kitchen, but she‟s talented
elsewhere as well!” He smiled broadly and nodded knowingly to his boss. She sat up in surprise at such a
comment.

Clearing her throat lightly, she decided to change the topic. “More coffee, anyone?” she asked.

Mr. Wilder grinned. “You‟re speaking of her talent in the bedroom, of course. Lucky man, lucky man.
Would you say she‟s more enthusiastic or possesses specific talent in pleasuring a man?” She was
breathless at such a question. How could her husband allow this man to ask such a thing?

“Enthusiastic, to be sure,” explained her husband. “But also talented in learning what pleases me and
doing as I ask.” He reached over again and this time rubbed his hand on her knee. She wasn‟t sure if she
should bolt from the room.

“Perhaps brandy?” she interrupted.

“Talented in learning, yes, but by your own instruction?” asked Mr. Wilder. “Surely not through broad
experience?”

“No, no,” stated Mr. Wildman. “She has no experience but with me.” He turned to her and smiled lovingly.
She felt herself go ashen and wondered just where all this was going.

“That‟s a great thing, to have such confidence in one‟s wife.” Mr. Wilder sat back, enjoying another sip of
coffee. “Is there any one area in which your wife particularly excels?”

Her husband considered a moment. “I mentioned her enthusiasm. She actually enjoys our sexual
relations, I believe. It makes it far more pleasurable.”

Both men now turned to her. “Well, Mrs. Wildman?” asked Mr. Wilder. “Do you enjoy it?” They paused
and watched as she struggled to compose herself. “Do you enjoy having sex with your husband?” he
clarified.

“Y-yes,” she stammered. She patted her hair back from her face. “Gentlemen, please forgive me. I don‟t
believe that this is appropriate conversation for the dinner table.”

Her husband actually laughed. “Come now, darling! We‟re all adults here. We can discuss anything we
please. Now come on! Do you or do you not enjoy having sex with me?”

As she stammered and blushed, Mr. Wilder commented, “I‟d say you‟re either very brave or very
confident in demanding an answer from her. Allow me to question you further. Does your wife orgasm
every time you make love?”

Her husband considered. “Well, allowing that women don‟t experience pleasure as we men do, I‟m willing
to say that she orgasms most of the time. And I dare say that‟s more often than most women.” He waved
one hand in the air authoritatively.
But holding up a finger in rebuke, Mr. Wilder halted him. “On the contrary, Wildman. It is my experience
that it is possible for a woman, if handled properly, to experience orgasm every time she has sexual
intercourse with a man. In fact, I have even managed to bring individual women to multiple orgasms in a
single night.”

Mr. Wildman shook his head laughing. “Now I‟m going to have to doubt you on that. Multiple orgasms? In
a woman? How could you possibly accomplish such a thing?”

“With great pleasure, I assure you,” came the reply. “If Mrs. Wildman is willing, I could demonstrate.
Perhaps I might even teach you something new about your wife.”

Both men turned once again to her. She was speechless in shock. If she understood correctly, her
husband was willing to allow another man to touch her and, perhaps, even have sex with her to see if he
could give her orgasms. Well, for heaven‟s sake! She supposed if she was in the right mood, which she
wasn‟t, and if he was her husband, which he wasn‟t, anything might happen. She wasn‟t sure she
believed in the whole „multiple orgasm‟ myth, though. Her husband was right. Women didn‟t experience
pleasure like men and that was that. Sure she enjoyed being held and petted by her husband. And most
of the time, if he went slowly at the start, she enjoyed having intercourse. She had it good, compared to
some of her lady friends whose husbands simply banged into them. But an orgasm every time was too
much to hope for, let alone multiples.

After watching her fidget for a moment or two, Mr. Wildman reached over and picked up her hand. “I think
we should try this, pumpkin.”

She jerked her hand back and sat up straight, looking her husband squarely in the eye. “Sweetheart, may
I speak to you in the kitchen, please?” Without waiting for an answer she rose and stomped to the next
room. He followed her immediately.

“Honey, what are you doing? This is my boss!” he whispered urgently.

“I don‟t care who he is. You‟re actually thinking of letting another man touch me?”

“If it were anyone else the answer would be no. But he holds our future in his hands. Besides,” he tone
turned cajoling, “wouldn‟t you like to see if he can make good on his boast? Imagine if he could give you
multiple orgasms. Imagine if he could teach me how to do it!”

She shook her head and her eyes glanced down to suddenly notice the bulge in her husband‟s pants.
“You have an erection!” she accused. “This excites you?”

“Yes, it does,” he answered calmly. “Now, darling, you may not realize this but I actually enjoy bringing
you pleasure. I like to know that what I‟m doing is enjoyable to you. It would thrill me to know that I excite
you.” He pulled her close into a hug and kissed the top of her head. “Let‟s go out and see if we can enjoy
the rest of the evening.”

Feeling as though she were facing a firing squad, she nodded and followed her husband back out to the
dining room where Mr. Wilder waited patiently. He looked up as they entered.

“So what‟s the word, folks?” he asked cheerfully.

Her husband smiled broadly. “I would like to challenge you to make good on your boast about pleasuring
my wife. If you could do that, well, we would both be very interested in seeing it.”

Mr. Wilder slapped his knee and stood up. “Excellent! How about we get started immediately?” He looked
over to where she stood near the kitchen. “Mrs. Wilder, we‟ll need you over here, please.” He held out his
hand to her. Slowly, she moved toward him and took his hand, keeping her eye lowered. As she came to
stand before him she saw a large bulge in his pants, like her husband. Gasping, she looked up, blushed
at his smile and looked away again. He drew her closer slowly and his voice sobered.

“Mrs. Wildman, are you willing to allow me to touch you and pleasure you?” She swallowed and nodded,
still mortified. “Do you find me handsome?” he asked unexpectedly. His voice had lowered and felt like a
rumble across her. She looked up in surprise. He smiled gently. “Are you surprised that I hope you are
attracted to me? I‟m very attracted to you. You‟re a beautiful woman who could have any man she chose.
I‟m honored that you might allow me to be with you.”

“Might?” she whispered.

“I won‟t force you into anything,” he answered softly. “I know your husband wants you to agree. He loves
you very much and wants to know more ways to satisfy you. He understands like I do that we men get our
greatest pleasure from gratifying our women.”

She relaxed slightly and he drew one hand up her arm, slowly across her shoulder to her neck, then up to
cup the side of her jaw. She could feel her pulse speeding up and she was breathing faster. Amazingly,
she could also feel a tingling between her legs, an arousal she rarely felt unless her husband had been
petting her extensively. She looked up into Mr. Wilder‟s green eyes. He was truly giving her the choice to
say no. And that alone gave her a feeling of excitement.

He leaned down toward her till his lips were so close she could smell the coffee he had been drinking.
“May I kiss you?” he asked seductively. She lifted her face to him and nodded. He didn‟t swoop in to
capture her mouth, as she half expected him to do. He brushed his lips across hers softly, then again,
then pressed his mouth to hers. His lips moved against hers and when she opened her lips his tongue
swept in. He licked her tongue and tasted her, his lips sipping hers in a kiss like none she‟d ever had.

She felt like she was melting and offered no protest when he lifted her arms to circle his shoulders and,
wrapping his arms about her waist, pulled her against his body. They continued to kiss, breathing heavier,
turning their heads to one side or the other. At last he broke the kiss and drew back slightly to gaze down
at her. Her lips were swollen and tingling and she wanted more. She suspected he would be perfectly
able to give her all the orgasms he wanted her to feel.

She felt her husband step behind her. How surreal to be held by a man while her husband stood there
watching. He unhooked the little button at her neckline and slowly drew down her zipper. Mr. Wilder then
pulled her dress forward off her shoulders and pushed it down her body till it fell to the floor. She looked
down at it, worried. It was a nice dress and shouldn‟t be left to wrinkle like that. With a smile, her husband
reached down and, as she lifted one foot at a time, pulled the dress away to drape it across one of the
dining room chairs. She gave him a grateful expression before the hands moving over her body called her
back to their guest. He was staring down at her hungrily. Bringing his hands up to her breasts, he cupped
them and squeezed lightly, watching them plump above her lacy bra. He plucked at her nipples, making
them stand out against their confinement. She gasped as feeling shot straight to the moist juncture
between her legs.

“Shall I remove her garter and hose?” she heard her husband ask.

Mr. Wilder simply looked directly at her. “Would you like us to remove your garter and hose?” She was
almost panting now and couldn‟t think. She felt hands smooth over her buttocks but didn‟t know whose
they were. “We could leave them on,” he suggested. “We think you‟re incredibly sexy either way.” When
she still didn‟t answer he smiled and looked up at her husband. “Let‟s leave them on, at least for now. But
remove everything else.”

Everything else? That would make her naked except for the… and they were both still fully clothed…
Where was her head? What was she allowing to happen? But as she found herself kissed thoroughly and
expertly again, she found she didn‟t care. He was so warm and strong and it felt so good. She always
made a habit of putting her panties on over her garter and now she felt her husband lowering them down
her legs. Once again she shifted from one foot to the other so he could remove them. But it was Mr.
Wilder‟s hands that unhooked her bra and pulled it from her, tossing it carelessly to one side.

Now he stepped back completely to gaze at her. She crossed her arms over her chest nervously but he
tsk‟d at her. “Drop your arms, Mrs. Wildman. I want to look at you.” He licked his lips as though he were
looking over a meal. He gave a short gesture with his hand. “Wildman, come over here. Do you ever just
stand back and take her in? Look at how beautiful she is. Her breasts are so full with those pink nipples.
Her legs are round and firm. I‟ll bet her pussy is so wet you could drink from it for days.” She flushed
listening to such talk. But even more seeing a look she‟d never seen on her husband‟s face. Lustful. For
her. She knew he enjoyed being intimate with her. But the look on his face now said he must have her, he
needed her. She stood a little taller, pushing her breasts out a little farther with each breath.

“Let‟s find out.” Her attention jerked back to Mr. Wilder. Find out what? She must have missed something.
But in two steps he was on her again. This time he crowded against her, forcing her back till her butt hit
the edge of the table. Putting his hands on her waist, he easily lifted her to sit on the table. All she could
think was that she was so wet she would surely leave a mark on her fine linen. Even this fled her mind as
he pushed her shoulders back till she was lying across the table. Lifting her knees, he spread her wide.
Looking about, he reached over and grabbed one of the chairs and seated himself, her pussy laid out
before him like a feast. “Now this is dessert!” he muttered and leaned forward.

Mr. Wildman had never gone down on his wife before. She had never asked him to and he didn‟t feel any
compelling need to go licking around his wife‟s privates. But watching as his boss so obviously relished
the idea, he began to revise his notion. Mr. Wilder first touched her, drew his fingers along the outside of
her and then opened her up. She was so pink in there. And wet. She was almost dripping. Wilder opened
his mouth and licked her entire slit from back to front. She moaned and twisted, reaching down to grab his
head. He thought at first that his wife was pushing the man away but quickly realized she was drawing
him closer. She enjoyed this! He watched as his boss stabbed his tongue inside her pussy then licked
around it some more. Moving upward, he licked around the little nub at the top of her pussy. She was
squirming and whimpering now. When he sucked that little nub into his mouth, she suddenly cried out,
arching her back and digging her heels into his shoulders. He couldn‟t believe it. Just by licking on his
wife, his boss had given her an orgasm. He had to try this. He stepped forward and put his hand on
Wilder‟s shoulder. He licked her once more and then stood up, relinquishing the seat.

Wildman propped his wife‟s legs on his shoulders and looked her over. She was panting as though she‟d
been running and lay boneless before him. He had never seen her this way before. He curled his hands
over her thighs and felt her all the way up to her hips. Instead of immediately going for her pussy, he
smoothed his hands across her softly rounded belly. From here he could smell her arousal. Her cream
was seeping out of her. Reaching forward, he pulled her pussy lips apart and just stared for a moment,
seeing the beauty he‟d never known. Later he was going to put his cock in here and she would explode
again, but for now he could pleasure her this way. He leaned in and licked her deeply, thrusting his
tongue inside her to draw out more of her cream. She was delicious. She moaned and twisted a bit. With
one hand he reached up across her hips to hold her down and then licked some more. She moaned
again, louder this time. He was doing it! He was pleasuring his wife! His cock was harder than he could
ever remember and he loved it. Your turn later, boy, he thought as he went back to licking and sucking.
He nipped lightly on one of the little pussy lips and she jumped, giving a little squeal that turned into a
whimper. The whimpers got louder as he pushed a finger inside her. It felt amazing. Her inner walls that
felt so good around his cock were pulsing, trembling. He couldn‟t hold back. He needed to make her cum.
He found the tiny nub at the tip of her pussy and began licking on it while his finger pumped inside her.
Her response was amazing. Apparently this was the key to her pleasure! Placing his mouth directly on it,
he sucked hard and she almost shot off the table, screaming his name. Moisture dripped out of her pussy
and over his hand. Withdrawing from her, he continued to lick her gently till she had calmed. Then he
stood and looked around at his boss. He was breathless.

“Quite a treat giving that to her, isn‟t it,” Wilder asked. They both looked down at her. Her legs draped
over the edge of the table and one hand was pushing her hair back. “I think it‟s time for the next step.”
Moving over to her, he helped her sit up and then kissed her gently before folding his arms about her. He
gestured with his head and her husband stepped to her other side and kissed her as well.

“What‟s the next step?” she asked wearily.

“She ever give you head?” Wilder asked. Her husband shrugged and then shook his head no. “We‟ll save
that for another night. Tonight is all about her.” He looked down at her. “I‟ll bet that pussy is ready for
some cock,” he stated. “Stand up honey, I think we‟re done with the table for now.” Both men helped her
stand and then her husband‟s boss led her to the front living room. A large couch stretched through the
middle of the room facing the window. “This should work,” he commented without explanation.

Turning to Mrs. Wildman, he suddenly swooped down and took her mouth in a voracious kiss. His hands
glided down over her garter belt and gripped her ass tightly, pulling her against him. She could feel his
erection through his pants and his silk dress shirt rubbed deliciously, making her nipples stand up even
harder. He‟d been so gentle till now that he took her quite by surprise. Even more surprising was the fire
inside her that flared to life again. She threw her arms about his shoulders and kissed him back
passionately. When he broke the kiss, he turned her roughly till she faced away from him toward the front
window. He still held her tightly, grinding his hips against her ass and covering her breasts with his hands.
When he plucked and then twisted her nipples, she cried out. Since when could pain be arousing like
that? It was like electricity shooting straight to her weeping core.

He pushed her forward till she was leaning over the back of the couch. She heard his zipper being
released and then he was bending over her, his silk shirt against her back and his trousers against his
legs. He hadn‟t even dropped his pants! But he‟d certainly released his cock, which was now sliding in the
wetness between her legs. She felt she could hardly breathe for the excitement of the moment. He didn‟t
waste time. With a grunt of satisfaction, he shoved deep inside her, sheathing himself fully. His hands
cupped her breasts again as he started thrusting. She‟d never been taken this way, from behind, standing
like this. She felt desired, like he wanted her so badly he couldn‟t wait for a bed. She cried out with his
forceful thrusting, pushing back against him, urging him deeper and harder. She loved this! Her husband
should do this every night!

Releasing her breasts with one last pinch of her nipples, earning another cry of pleasure, he took hold of
her hips and began thrusting even harder and faster. She could feel another peak building, going higher.
When he reached around and rubbed against that spot, that little nub of pleasure between her legs, she
exploded once again. With a yell he thrust deep inside her and emptied himself, pouring his seed within
her. She was still panting and shuddering when he pulled out of her abruptly and stepped away. Before
she could protest, her husband stepped between her legs and thrust deep into her. His cock was broader
than his boss‟s, thicker, and stretched her further. The sharp bite of that little pain instantly turned into a
glorious feeling of pleasure as he began pushing into her in his own rhythm. His hips slapped against her
buttocks as he shuttled in and out. He didn‟t bend over her but his hands moved constantly across her
back, gripping and massaging. It felt amazing and soon she felt her release building again. Could this be?
She‟d never cum more than once in a night! Mr. Wilder was certainly worthy of his boast.

Her husband took hold of her hips and now bent over her. “Are you going to cum for me, darling?” he
asked. He thrust faster. With each stroke, his cock seemed to pass over a bundle of nerves that sent her
spiraling higher. She cried out on each panting breath. “Then do it, baby! Cum for me!” At once the world
seemed to fly apart. She screamed and convulsed, her pussy clamping down on his cock, milking him for
the seed he now jetted into her. They both seemed to come down together and he wrapped his arms
about her, whispering his love and joy.

At last he helped her stand and pulled himself from her body. She felt empty without him inside her.
Looking about, they saw that Mr. Wilder had already cleaned himself up and righted his clothes. He
looked at the couple before him, their arms circling each other, and nodded in satisfaction.

“Don‟t think you‟re necessarily done for tonight, Wildman. I suggest you take her upstairs and let her ride
you till you can‟t stand upright.” He chuckled as she blushed. “It was a wonderful dinner, Mrs. Wildman.
And I especially loved dessert.”

And with the sound of the couple‟s laughter following him, he headed out to his car and for home.

__________

I was starting a new job in one of the best law firms in the state. I was so proud of myself. I put on my
favorite black skirt and a new blouse I brought just to show of my tits. I mean if any more cleavage
showed you would see my nipples. I put on a pair of stockings; it was way too hot for pantyhose. Then I
pulled my hair up into a ponytail, put on my 3-inch spiked heels and a sweater. I buttoned my sweater to
the top as I got out of my car and entered the building.

As I walked into the building and was introduced to my new boss, I started to feel self-conscious as all the
other girls were very slim. I myself had quite a bit of extra padding. My new boss looked at me and rolled
his fucking eyes. I work very hard to prove myself that day. I even worked through lunch. I heard some of
the girls saying my fat ass wouldn't last a day. Sweating like I was at hell‟s gate, my sweater was sticking
to me and I was starting to feel faint. Suddenly my boss passed by, looked at me, and sat a bottle of
water on my desk. He said, “It‟s for you and can you stay late tonight?” He explained his last secretary left
in a huff and left a lot of dictation behind that needed to be typed. I said sure and he replied, “Don't worry.
I'll order out for dinner.”

The building was emptying out as everyone else was leaving for the day. The other girls left laughing and
sneering at me saying, "Look at her fat ass over there, too fucking tired to get up and leave.” Then
another said, "You know the cow has to be last, she doesn't want anyone to see her packing up her shit."
I sat and cried with my head down. When I was sure everyone was gone I raised my head up to grab
some tissue. Much to my surprise my boss was standing there. He was frowning and asked me to come
into his office. I sat down in front of his desk. He sat on the chair next to me and held me as I cried some
more. He wiped my eyes and asked why I was crying. I told him what the other girls had been saying. He
began rubbing my back and reassuring me that I was the best secretary he had ever had. He went on to
explain that all the other ones thought that by flaunting their assets they could get by doing almost
nothing. I on the other hand had done more work in one day than probably all the other girls working at
the firm. He continued to rub my back and I must admit I was getting really hot. Suddenly I believe by
accident his hand swept across my breast. My nipples instantly started perking up. I got up, said thank
you, and went back to my desk to start typing.

I had just finished typing and was sweating buckets when my boss started laughing and asked me what I
wanted him to order for dinner. I asked why was he laughing. He said because when everyone leaves for
the day the AC gets turned off until about 6 in the morning and wasn't I hot in my sweater. I blushed and
said yes. I took off my sweater. I then asked if I was done yet. He replied rather sheepishly, “I uh have
one more job for you to perform.”

I said ok as I followed him into his office. He asked me if I could get a folder out of his closet. I struggled
getting that damn thing for nearly ten fucking minutes. When I turned around he was just staring at me. It
would seem from all the struggling my skirt had risen up high enough to see the top of my stockings and
well my nipples were showing. I went to cover up and he said, "No don't."

He walked over to me and grabbed both my breasts as he asked me if I liked my job. I replied yes as he
began to lick and suck my nipples. I began to moan. He then took one hand and put it up my skirt. He
eyes raised in surprise as he found no panties but a wet pussy. He started to finger my pussy with two
fingers then three up until his entire hand was in my pussy. I was a moaning, cumming, shameless bitch.

He then just stopped. I looked at him red faced and started covering up. He said, “No baby, get
undressed and leave on your stockings and shoes.”

Why I did I don't know but I did. He took off his clothes and I got really scared when I saw how big his dick
was. He told me to bend down and suck it. I didn't think I could fit it in my mouth but I did. It was huge and
tasted great. I wanted him to cum in my mouth. I sucked and licked that huge dick as if my job depended
on it and somehow I think it did. Just when he was ready to cum he pushed me away violently. I thought I
had done something wrong and jumped up and ran over to the desk where my clothes were. I just knew I
was fired.

He said, “Wait baby, I just wasn't ready to cum yet. I have an offer for you.”

I turned to see him stroking his huge dick. He said, “I have always wanted someone to love me for just
me. Someone I know would never ever leave me and wasn't just going to drop me for the next guy with a
little more money.” He went on to explain his father had told him never marry a skinny girl, always get a
girl with meat on her bones. They are good seed carriers and will treat you good no matter what. I looked
at him stupidly as he said, “Bend over the desk, I want to plant my seed in you.”

I bent over and spread my legs as he pushed his huge dick into my waiting wet hole. I gasped in pain but
soon began to moan in pleasure as he stroked my slowly. He started picking up pace as it came closer
and closer to him cumming. I started pushing back and grinding on his dick with each quickening stroke
until I felt his cum shooting deep into my pussy well. He groaned as he pulled out and said, “Clean me off
baby and let‟s get ready for round two.” I happily did so. Each time I would get him near climax and he
would then finish off in a new position cumming in my pussy. He then patted my ass, told me to get
dressed, and took me home.
The next morning I came into the office smiling. My boss came in behind me and squeezed my ass
walking by. I giggled and sat at my desk. Needles to say after staying late for two months he finally
knocked me up. We got married three days before the baby came. He said he didn't want any bastards.
That was 22 years ago. I was 18; he was 45. I am still his secretary and we have 7 kids and the man
wants three more. Hey as long as he still wants me, he can have as many babies as he wants.

__________

As she walked up the corridor to her headmaster‟s office, she could feel the eyes burning into the back of
her head. It was her first day as an administrator at the school that she attended when she was little, and
she smiled to herself thinking of all of the mischief she got herself into so she could make this same walk
to the headmaster‟s office. She had such a crush on him when she was younger.

Amy stopped outside the door. Lifting her arm, she knocked on the headmaster‟s door and waited for him
to indicate she was allowed to entre the office. Amy entered the room and looked straight at her old
headmaster. Her breath caught in her throat as she realised that he looked the same if not better than he
did when she was at school Amy smiled and said, "Good morning Sir." She looked into his eyes, smiling
as she noticed his gaze was firmly attached to her chest. Maybe now she was older he was feeling the
same lust as she had for him. She moved her arms upwards to trace the line of her necklace.

He looked up into her eyes. "You can call me Darren now, Amy." He lifted his arm for her to sit in the chair
opposite him.

Amy smiled and stepped forward, sitting in the chair as indicated, crossing one leg over the other and
noticing his gaze move down to stare at her legs. She coughed to regain his attention. “You asked me to
come to your office sir… I mean Darren?” she asked.

As he lifted his gaze back to her eyes she was aware that he had forgotten why he had called her into the
office. “Yes I did… I just wanted to run through a few rules,” he stammered.

Amy laughed. “The last time you said that to me was over what I was wearing."

Darren smiled and nodded his head, then coughed. "I remember and I am glad to see you are wearing
appropriate clothing this time."

Amy looked at him and his gaze again was locked on her legs. She knew that this was her opportunity to
do what she had daydreamed off for years. Amy shifted in her seat, and in this move she opened her legs
for him, his gaze dropping and a moan escaping his lips as he noticed that she was wearing no
undergarments and her hot wet flesh was opening to him for his view.

Darren coughed. "Amy, if you‟re not careful I‟ll do something to you that I have wanted to do to you since I
saw you at your interview."

Amy smiled; he was giving her the option to stop and walk away but she didn‟t want that. He watched her
as her hand dropped down, running up her thigh and her finger sliding through her own flesh, his eyes
watching her intently. Darren got up and walked around the desk, sitting on the edge of it in front of her.
As her hands moved up, tracing the line where her stockings ended, she ran her hands up to her garter
belt, her gaze dropping to the growing erection in Darren‟s lap. She smiled and stood, removing her shirt
and bra. Standing in front of him, she unbuttoned the button on his trousers and pushed down the zip.
Cupping his throbbing cock in her right hand, she kissed him deeply, his lips hard at first until he let out a
huge sigh. Standing up and placing a hand under her arse, he lifted her onto the desk.

He growled against her neck, knowing that he was going to lose control. Amy continued stroking his cock
and moaned in pleasure, her body shaking in anticipation - she wasn‟t expecting him to be this hard, this
big. He moved a hand down, running his index finger between her hot wet lips, catching her gasp in his
open mouth as he plunged the offending finger deep into her hot pussy. Amy‟s body buckled with the
touch, biting his bottom lip. He pulled away from the kiss and knelt down in front of her. He kissed up her
inner thigh, lingering where the red top to her stocking finished on her leg then licking back up. Amy‟s
body convulsed, possessed in the passion of the moment as he turned and kissed her core, running his
tongue up her, circling it around her clit and sucking it into his mouth. She tried to wriggle away but his
hand moved up, pressing on her stomach, keeping her in place as he moved so his tongue plunged deep
into her.

He continued to lick and suck her knowing her body was close to its peak. He pushed two fingers into her
sweet wet hole and sucked her clit into his mouth, biting lightly on it. Her body rose, her back arching up
as her orgasm crashed over her body.

He slowly stood back up, managing to keep his body under control as he moved to kiss her, letting her
taste herself on his lips. Sucking her tongue into his mouth, he moved a hand to his cock, rubbing it
against her open lips. He pushed into her with a renewed force, only stopping when he hit the back of her
hot tight pussy. Amy moaned out in pleasure, rocking her body under his, clenching; her already tight
pussy harder around him and her body still shaking, her pleasure building inside her again. He groaned
out her name and pushed into her harder and faster, building up the pressure. Her body started shaking
for the second time. He leant over her, licking around her right nipple then sucking that into his mouth like
he did with her clit. He bit her nipple lightly and heard her call his name out in response to the pleasure he
was giving her.

Amy‟s arms moved around his shoulders, her fingernails digging in his back, her body convulsing out of
her control. She let go, cumming hard around him – harder and harder. He moaned out her name, the
pleasure consuming his body, his orgasm starting to build in his stomach, his legs shaking knowing he
was so close. He pulled out of her, pulling her by her shoulders so that she slipped off of the front of the
desk and onto her knees. He pushed his pulsing cock into her hot mouth. Amy‟s eyes moved up, linking
with his as she sucked on his cock, his hips jerking in response to her kiss. As she wrapped her lips
around him again he grabbed her hair and started to fuck her mouth, losing control of his actions as he
came into her mouth, his cum streaming out the parting in her lips as he pulled out of her. He smiled as
her tongue tried to pull the last part of his cum into her mouth.

Amy stood up and then on her tiptoes and kissed the side of his mouth. Realigning her skirt and picking
her bra and shirt back up, and placing them on, she turned and walked to the door.

Amy turned and looked at Darren and smiled. "Will there be anything else you will be needing, Sir?" She
raised her eyebrow as she said this.

He smiled in response. "Not right now, Amy, but I will call you in when I need you to go though some rules
with me."

Amy winked at him, opening the door and closing it behind her. As she walked back up the corridor her
old teacher Morgan asked her how she was enjoying her job. "I think that I am going to enjoy it very
much, thank you."

__________

I can‟t believe it's Friday night already, 3 months ago this night was just a dream and here it is, finally. I sit
restlessly tugging at my wedding ring, in the noisy Mexican restaurant, El Cantina, with the aroma of
spices and tacos in the air, trying to sit nonchalantly and not make it obvious I am staring a hole through
the entrance. My unsuccessful attempts at X-ray vision are interrupted by the waiter.

“Another margarita, senor?”

I look down at my empty blue bowl wrapped with salt around the rim. I can‟t believe I knocked back the
whole bowl by myself. I had ordered it in anticipation and planned on sharing it with her. I guess my
nerves have gotten the best of me.

“No thank you.”

I don‟t want to get plastered before Isabella even gets here. I can‟t help but feel a bulge in my pants at the
thought of seeing her after so long. We have stayed in touch over the years through the internet but
pictures could only do so much. Isabella was my dream girl; her voluptuous, thick frame enchanted me.
Her long raven hair curled ever so gently, it gleamed against her olive complexion giving her an almost
Mediterranean or Middle Eastern look, and if that wasn‟t enough she had the most gorgeous, plump lips a
man could desire. Her smile could melt anyone‟s heart.

I have to resist the urge to run to the bathroom and stroke my cock as I have done numerous times
contemplating what fucking her would be like. I had never worked up the nerve to ask her out, I was too
scared to ruin our friendship and in turn I missed out on the best piece of ass I have ever laid my eyes on.

It has been 6 years since I have seen her in person, but as soon as the black haired goddess walks
through the door, I know it's her. I can‟t help the sudden rush of blood to my manhood and wonder if my
erection would be noticeable if I stood up. I wave over to Isabella as she stands at the entrance looking
around for me. She waves as she finally finds me. Her smile steals my breath from across the room.

As she walks over to me, I do a complete once over, what an amazingly thick figure. She is wearing a
gorgeous, low-cut, long, blue swanky dress that hugs her voluptuous frame all the way down to her heels.
Her makeup looks professionally done, her jewelry beams. I notice she is not wearing her wedding band.
Excitement floods over me for a mere second before I dismiss the selfish thought. The low cut dress
allows me to take her bosom in, enough so that she notices my focus is not on her eyes.

“Like what you see?” she asks coyly

I stutter upon being caught, “Uhh... Huh, what do you…” I end my stuttering by getting up to pull out her
chair.

The bulge continues to grow; I think I‟m running out of room in my pants.
I pull out the seat for her and let her sit down, her perfume catches my nostrils and I almost buckle at the
smell, I am mesmerized.
As she sits, she turns and looks at me. “Thank you, you are always a gentlema... oh my!” Her sentence
abruptly ends, I notice she is staring directly at my enlarged crotch. “It seems my blue dress is a hit with a
certain someone,” she smiles and gives me a wink, “well, I guess we know what‟s for desert!”

I nearly almost faint as I quickly rush to sit down.

I look embarrassed, red and trying to think about what to say, how can I apologize? My thoughts are
interrupted by her laugh, I look up and she is laughing hysterically. I look at her and a grin comes over my
face as we both laugh hysterically.

It‟s going to be a good night.

Dinner goes on without a hitch, we talk about the old days, how our married lives are, how unhappy we
are with our significant others, family, friends, future plans, work… the usual bilge. I can‟t help staring at
her breasts. They appear to have grown since the last time I saw her, they look to be a full D cup, maybe
a 34 or a 36. The bigger the better, in my mind. Isabella knows I'm staring and it is almost as if she's
enjoying the attention. Apparently her husband is too busy to give her the attention she desires. The
attention I am more than willing to give her. I want to clear off the table, throw her on it, flip up her dress
and bury my face in her mound, oh to know how she tastes!

“Wanna get out of here?” Her question surprises me and snaps me out of my mental masturbation, as if
she was a mind reader and had just invaded my perverted thoughts.

“Uhhh, sure.” I try to sound calm and cool but I‟m sure she can see right through me.

She takes my hand and looks me in the eyes. “It‟s really nice to see you after so long, it's been great
catching up, but just relax, ok? We‟re just two adults having a nice evening out, having some drinks.
There‟s nothing wrong with that, right?”

“No, of course not.” I try not to sound disappointed, as it seems I may have misunderstood her signals.
“So you want some coffee, there‟s a Starbucks right up the road just past my office?”

“Your office is close by?” Isabella‟s eyes light up with intrigue

“Ya, it‟s ten-fifteen minutes up the road, why?”

“C‟mon let‟s go, I wanna see where you make your millions! Hahaha!” She grabs my hand and pulls me. I
grab my wallet and throw some money on the table and we run out like two high school kids. My mind
starts racing a million miles a second, but I decide to let go and allow Isabella do what she pleases with
me.

We jump in my car and start driving to my office. As I pull up to the red light, she leans over and whispers
to me, “I thought you should know... I‟m not wearing any underwear.”

I‟m shocked, but I try to act cool and go with the flow.

I turn and look at her with a smile and respond, “I think YOU should know, I have a massive hard-on.”

She opens her mouth in shock as if I have offended her and before I can take back my words and
apologize, she leans over and starts kissing my ear. I can‟t believe this is finally happening! Her kisses
are sensual and light, like an angel. She continues kissing my ear as she reaches over and grabs a hold
of my shaft through my pants. She lets out a soft moan in my ear that almost makes me swerve off road
into a tree. “Mmmm, I‟ve been waiting for years to have you inside of me. Drive faster!”

As if this suddenly became a mission of life or death, my foot slams on the pedal and the car jets forward.
I weave in and out of Miami traffic, rushing to get to my office. Normally it‟s a hop and a skip to get there
but tonight it seems like my office is 3,000 miles away. Isabella snickers as she notices my newfound
enthusiasm. I suddenly feel a tug on my zipper.

Trying to act suave, I swat her hand away. “Hold on, we‟re almost at my office.”

She keeps tinkering with my zipper. “I can‟t wait anymore, I want you in my mouth, NOW!” She finally
manages to unzip my pants.

My hard-on is throbbing at the anticipation of Isabella wrapping those lips around my hard member. She
reaches into my underwear and pulls out my manhood. “Holy shit, what do we have here?” She grabs my
rigid shaft and starts stroking my cock in a swift, gently motion.

I‟m in heaven.

I hold my breath as she leans over and greets the tip of my cock with her tongue. Her tongue flickers on
my dick and shivers go up my spine. Her tongue circles around in smooth, silky spirals around my tip as
she continues to gently stroke my fun stick in her soft hand.

I‟m sure my driving has become erratic as Isabella fondles my cock with her tongue. I pull into my office
and come to a screeching halt. “We‟re here.” I sit for a moment and let her continue exploring my shaft
with her tongue; I finally work up the energy to push her off my wet dick. We jump out of the car and half
run to the door. I hastily open the door and lock it behind us. I grab her hand and we run to my office, I flip
on the lights, run to my desk and in a scene straight from the movies; I shove everything off my desk.

I stand in disbelief at my actions. I turn to find her smirking, while biting on her bottom lip. Sexiness.

I grab her hand and pull her to the center of my messy office. My dick is about to break through my pants.
I grab her face and look at her in the eyes and finally say it, “I love you, I always have and I always wi...”
My sentence is cut short by Isabella plunging her lips upon mine.

Magic.

It feels like I‟m kissing a goddess, our lips begin to explore each other's mouth; it‟s an erotic dance, an
erupting volcano, an all consuming fire of raw sexual energy. My hands reach up and grab her face to pull
her in more. She bites down on my lip, almost drawing blood. She lets out a moan as my appendage rubs
up on her. I pull my lips away from hers and lay her down on the desk.

She puts her feet up on the desk and opens her legs. “Eat me, I went and got waxed this morning, just for
you.”

I look down and notice she isn‟t lying, she isn‟t wearing any underwear.
As Indiana Jones staring at the crystal skull, I stand for a brief moment and take it all in. Her gorgeous
feet in exquisite heels, her long, slender olive-colored legs, her thick luscious thighs that lead to her
completely bare womanhood. I can see the moisture on her mound. I look up at her. “I‟ve been wondering
my whole life what you tast...”

I‟m cut short again.

“Shut up and fucking eat my pussy already!”

She reaches out with her legs, places them on my shoulder, around my head and pulls my face down into
her wet pussy. I thrust my tongue into her, exploring every inch. From her clit down to her asshole my
tongue explores every juicy crevice.

“Yesss! Stick your tongue in my asshole!”

I can‟t help to reach down with my free hand and start stroking my cock.

Her moans tell me she likes my tongue in her asshole. Isabella sits up and finishes taking off her dress
and unclips her bra. I glance up while savoring her clit. Her tits are more glorious than I could have
imagined. She sits up, pulls me up by my hair and starts licking all her juices off of my drenched lips.

I‟m loving every second of this. I grab her by the hair and throw her to the floor. She lands roughly on her
knees but is eager to please. I plunge my cock into her mouth. She gags a little as my dick hits her in the
back of the throat, I push harder. I don‟t give her a chance to breathe as I pump my manhood in and out
of her. Her eyes open wide, as I keep pumping harder and harder. I‟m thrusting at full speed; her raven
hair is flying wildly as I violently fuck her mouth. I begin to start moaning as my cock ravages her hole
again and again.

Sensing I‟m getting closer, she pushes me away. “Not yet! I want you to fuck my pussy like that, only
harder, fuck me till I beg for you to stop!”

“Then turn around and shut up!” I yell back.

She bends over my desk and I guide my cock to her pussy. It‟s so warm and wet. She is eager for my
dick; she slowly backs up her ass to me till my shaft is completely in. I grab her plump waist and begin
pumping my manhood into her, her moans are getting louder.

“Smack my ass... Harder... Harder... Fucking smack my ass hardeeeerrrrrrrrr. Yes, oh my God, yes, yes,
yes!”

Her ass is glowing red. She loves it, she loves it rough and I‟m pounding her as hard as I can. I can feel
her body quiver with every thrust, it‟s perfect. I look around to see her tits flying all over the place and
reach around to give them attention as well. I grab hold of her luscious melons and roll the nipples in my
fingers as I keep grinding my dick into her pussy. Her moans are turning me on even more and
encourage me to fuck her that much harder.

She looks back at me while I‟m violently pounding her twat. She manages to get a sentence out: “Get on
the desk, I want to ride your cock!”
We switch positions and she jumps on. I finally have a chance to take in her supple breasts. I grab them
and bury my face in between them. Her areolas are massive dark brown circles around her taut nipples.
I‟ve never seen such big nipples. I take her nipples into my mouth like my life depends on it.

Isabella grabs the back of my head and buries my face in them. “Bite them.” I‟m on cloud nine. Her
breasts taste so good, better than any dessert I‟ve ever had. I keep nibbling, harder and harder as her
pussy keeps bounces on my dick. I‟m sure the police will show up any minute because of how hard we‟re
yelling.

“Oh my god Isabella, I want to fuckin' cum so bad!” I stutter.

She slaps me in the face while she keeps bouncing on my dick. “Don‟t you dare fucking cum yet, you
fuckin' hold it in till I tell you to cum!” I can feel her juices running down my leg and it turns me on even
more.

I grab her face, pull it in and kiss her supple lips. Her lips are so soft, so delicious. Her hot breath is like
fire, it is raw energy. There is so much passion in her kisses. I feel her juicy tits moving on my chest as
her pussy swallows my dick again and again. Her face looks flustered and she is breathing harder and
harder. “Oh my God, yes, yes, yes fuck me, fuck me!”

She brings her body closer to mine and lies on my chest. We are forehead to forehead, kissing like two
teenagers. Her nails are digging into my chest as she keeps bouncing on my dick; my moans are getting
louder and louder. I reach around and smack her ass, again and again; cranking up the intensity with
each windup. With each smack her speed increases. “I want your cum inside of me, damelo ahora!”

I can feel my load getting closer; I have held it in as long as I can. My cock is throbbing as I‟m about to
blow. “Holy fuck, aqui esta mami!” I start thrusting harder and faster. I can feel my cum exploding out. I
can tell it‟s one huge load, I feel like I‟m unloading a bucket of cum into her sweet mound.

As my load explodes into her pussy, Isabella‟s orgasm finally takes over. “Oh my God, yesssssssssss,
damelo papi, yesss!!!” Her back arches up; it almost looks like she‟s dancing. She squirms all over as her
orgasm comes harder. Her words are not even complete, they are sounds.

In pure bliss we cum at the same time. Sheer ecstasy, both of us moaning as we cum together. Her pace
slows as her body shakes and quivers from her orgasm. Our faces are touching; breathing into each
other's faces, smiling and kissing. Perfection. She keeps grinding slowly on my cock as we continue to
kiss. My dick hurts from the pounding it‟s just taken, but it‟s as hard as a rock and ready for round two and
three, maybe even a round four.

We sit in silence for several minutes with my cock still inside of her. She smiles at me and asks, “So was
it worth the wait?”

“Abso-fucking-lutely.”

She smiles at me and asks, “Same time next week?”

I only chuckle and smile at her. I kiss her on the forehead and reminisce on the best sex I‟ve ever had in
my life.
_________

Up until last year I was a 45-year-old single parent of two teenaged girls: Marie, age seventeen and Rose,
age sixteen. My wife had been gone for 15 years and I concentrated on raising my family and working. I
never thought that there could be anyone in my life again – besides, who wants a man with baggage?

My children were always having kids over for study groups or sleepovers. One day Marie brought home
Angie, for homework and gossip about whatever boy hit their fancy at the moment. After a few hours
Marie came to me and asked if she could go to Angie‟s house for the weekend. I told her that I didn‟t care
as long as she followed my rules. If it‟s at someone else‟s house, I have to at least meet the parents and
get contact information. Marie was already two steps ahead of me, and told me that Angie‟s mother was
on her way over to meet me. The rest is history: Angie‟s mother, Sara, is now my wife, and makes all of
my wildest dreams come true – or so I thought.

Don‟t get me wrong: Sara is insatiable and vivacious, and I am very spoiled sexually. I have a smile on
my face 24/7, yet I would be lying if I told you that I don‟t look at and have fantasies about my kids‟
friends, especially Angie. Yes, I know what you‟re all thinking: what kind of sick pervert would want to
have sex with their stepdaughter? Well, me. Angie is a senior in high school and eighteen, thanks to
failing the ninth grade… so, legal, barely… but still legal.

If you were in my shoes, I doubt that you would be able to help yourself either. Angie is five foot two,
ninety-five pounds, big dark eyes that just mesmerize you, shoulder length black hair, dark complexion,
pert little breasts, and a smile that would make any man‟s knees go weak. So, yes, even though my wife
is everything a horny middle-aged man could ever dream of, I kept telling myself that if I ever had the
opportunity I would be remiss in my duties as a man to not to fulfill Angie‟s needs. Well, at least that‟s
how I rationalized it in my sick mind; I never expected anything to ever actually happen.

Let me tell you, Angie didn‟t make it easy either. She always seemed, from the very beginning, to be very
comfortable with who she was and her sexuality. Marie came to me early on and told me that Angie slept
in the nude and that she was uncomfortable with that. So her mother talked with her and got her to
compromise by wearing one of my white tee shirts in bed. Angie had no problems with walking around at
night in nothing but my tee shirt. The first time that I saw her, was just a fleeting glimpse as she went into
her room. As I came up the stairs she glanced over at me as she went into her room and smiled the most
beautiful and seductive smile ever. My tee was all she had on, and it accentuated her luscious body
perfectly. Her nipples pushed right through the fabric and her tight little ass pushed through the other
side. As she went into her room, the light in her room highlighted her features perfectly. Needless to say,
that night Sara and I made love like it would be our last time. When we were finished we just collapsed in
each other‟s arms. My only worry was accidentally saying Angie‟s name, for it wasn‟t my wife that I was
thinking of, but her daughter. I knew that I was in trouble; I had to find a way to be with her.

A couple months ago we were all going to have a nice, quiet night as a family and watch movies together.
The three teens wanted to take showers before we sat down for movies, so I went into the kitchen and
made a big kettle of popcorn and grabbed sodas out of the fridge while they showered. Sara came into
the kitchen to help, but just made the job ten times harder than it should have been. My wife has no
problems with grabbing my cock and giving me head at times when she knows that someone could walk
in and catch us at any moment. Until I met Sara I was always self-conscious about the lack of size of my
cock. Sara taught me that size truly does not matter. I have six and a half inches, and if I remember back
to my school days, when you have a half you round up, so I have seven inches.
Sara walked in behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist, and with one deft move unzipped my
pants and had my cock in hand before I could protest. And with a little giggle, she was in front of me and
on her knees. Her hot, wet lips always feel so damned good, especially when they‟re wrapped around my
dick. There was just one problem: I was trying to pop corn and the kids were in the house and they could
walk in at any moment. So here I was shaking the pan with the corn, and the faster it was popping, the
faster Sara would stroke and suck. The only reason that I didn‟t stop her was that I was embarrassingly
excited about the thought of Angie catching us. I could barely keep my passion quiet, but didn‟t care. The
more Sara sucked, the more I found myself listening for footsteps coming down the hall, hoping. I was
exploding in Sara‟s sweet mouth before I could finish that fantasy, and she was up and licking her lips
and thanking me. After a few seconds, when my mind and spirit came back to earth, I realized I was
burning the popcorn and hanging out for the whole world to see.

With everyone showered and popcorn made, we all sat in the living room to watch “Transformers.” It
being a cool night, we sat around with afghans on the couch and floor. All three girls were wearing their
pajamas and Rose sat on my right and Angie to my left. Angie took an afghan and covered herself and
me up and she cuddled right up next to me. I was instantly hard as a rock and uncontrollably shuddered
and let out a barely audible moan. Angie just looked up at me and asked if I was all right with those
passionate eyes and that luscious smile. No one else must have noticed, so I just put my arm around her
slender waist and pulled her closer. She rested her cheek on my chest and her left hand on my thigh.
Angie was so hot; I don‟t just mean looks wise, but temperature wise. Was this heat from just getting out
of the shower, or was this heat from desire, or just my jacked-up mind working on overtime?

It wasn‟t long into the movie that Angie started to slowly and oh so gently caress my thigh. My cock was
so hard it was hurting badly, and it was wonderful. The heat that was coming from between her thighs
was so hot that I think anyone who ventured to her precious love would be dipping his dick into a pool of
hot, wet fire. I took my hand and ran it from her waist to her tight, soft, round butt cheeks and pulled her
leg up to my thigh, which she did without hesitation. Angie took her hand and ran it between my thighs –
even though I was wearing my pajamas the sensation was beyond belief – and then she did the
unbelievable. Angie slowly ran her hand towards my shaft, caressing and squeezing it in her petite hand.
My hand came back up to her ass and under her tee shirt to the softest skin that wasn‟t on a baby‟s ass. I
continued up until I could bring my hand around to her front and slowly reach her left breast, which I could
fit in my hand. They were so firm and round, but her nipples were the size of grapes and standing at
attention. Angie slipped her hand into my fly and touched my cock and slowly started to stroke it. I took
her nipple between my fingers and squeezed it and Angie squeezed my dick as hard as she could,
making me shiver all over again with pleasure.

The whole time, we all were chatting about the movie and I was trying to make all of the right remarks at
the right time. The only one who wasn‟t contributing to the conversations and jokes about what we were
seeing was Angie; she was playing up the whole sleeping act perfectly. Sara even asked at one time if
she was sleeping, and I told her that I thought she was, but to leave her alone until the movie was over.
Rose was on the other side of me, and thank goodness she never was the kind who liked to cuddle;
rather, she sat there and talked through the whole movie, oblivious of what was happening next to her.

Angie had my dick in a death grip, stroking me to the same rhythm as I was rolling her rock hard nipples
between my fingers. I was using every bit of my strength to stop from cumming; I mean we had another
hour of this movie left. But that would not be the case tonight. I grabbed her whole breast in my hand and
kneaded it for all I was worth. I think she knew that I was about to explode, because my breathing was
getting perceptibly faster and with her head on my chest I was sure she could feel my heart about ready
to leap out of my chest. If it wasn‟t for the thick and fluffy afghans, we would not have been able to pull
this off. I didn‟t think that she could possibly squeeze any harder, until she realized that I was going to
cum. I know that just a little while before I had blown a load in my wife‟s yummy mouth, but this had to be
the largest, thickest, gooiest load, and I think that I had an earth-shattering moment. And because I
couldn‟t let any one else know what happened and I held it all in, I thought I gave myself a stroke or heart
attack. After a couple of minutes, when both of us were firmly back in our right minds and able to think
rationally, I started to get a very guilty conscience. What if Sara realized what had happened and didn‟t
want to start a fight in front of the other kids, or what if Angie was setting me up?

Those fears only lasted for a few minutes, when Angie took her hand and scooped up what cum she
could, then lifted up the afghan just enough to let me see gobs of sweet cum on her fingers. With a glance
around the room to see if anyone was watching, Angie took my semen and devoured it. I guess the apple
doesn‟t fall far from the tree. Sara once told me that she thinks cum should be the number one food
group, that women should drink eight glasses of cum a day in place of water.

That night when we went to bed, Sara never let on that she saw anything, and we cuddled next to each
other and slept more peacefully than ever before. The next day I waited for Angie to say something to her
mother, but when she came down for breakfast she was all smiles and even gave me a hug and said
“good morning” and “thank you for last night.” Sara overheard her and wanted to know what I did for her,
and I told her I had no clue. Angie piped up and said it was for letting her fall asleep on me, and for not
waking her up. She said that she‟d had a long, hard day at school and was exhausted.

Today was Saturday, and I had to spend the day with all of my family and act as if I never did anything to
Angie. I never could keep secrets, or a poker face for that matter. I knew that with time my fears would be
calmed down. That is until I remembered that on Wednesdays at two in the afternoon, Angie and I were
always alone at home for the next four hours. Sara worked until six and Marie and Rose were both in
soccer at the school. Sara always picked them up after practice. So, what now, what would happen
between us? All I could think about at home and at work was Angie and what would happen that
afternoon.

Well, the moment finally came, and when she walked through the door and looked at me with the most
devilish smile and licked her lips, I knew that all was right with the world. She walked up to me and put
her hands on the sides of my face and whispered to me that my job was to teach her what being a
woman was all about. I reached down and scooped her up in my arms and carried her up the stairs to my
room, never taking my eyes from hers. The scent that was coming from her was tantalizing.

I laid her gently down on the bed. I caressed her face and moved my hands down to her blouse and ever
so slowly unbuttoned it, exposing more and more of her precious body with each button until all that was
stopping me from seeing her precious nubs was the sexiest lace bra. With quaking hands I let the snap
on the front of her bra loose, allowing me to finally see the most perfect breasts. I purposely didn‟t touch
her body; I wanted to build the anticipation and desire within her until she couldn‟t take anymore. After
Friday night it was what she deserved. I went to her pants and undid the snap and zipper, slowly lowering
her jeans. Her panties were a match to her bra, and I could tell that she was as smooth as a baby‟s butt in
the front as well. Her thighs were so creamy smooth, begging to be kissed and caressed by my tongue
and lips. I pulled her pants down below her knees; I removed her shoes and then finished her pants.
Angie lay there on my bed in nothing but her lace panties, waiting for me to do whatever I wanted to the
angel that lay before me. I knelt before her and started to kiss her toes, sucking on each one, savoring
the feel and look on her face as I violated more and more of her body. I slowly worked my way up her
legs, kissing and caressing in small circles so as to not miss an inch. When I got past her knees to where
I could start on her thighs, her breathing was deep and labored from anticipation of what was coming. I
enjoyed every inch of her thighs, so soft and delicious. By the time I reached her pussy, her panties were
drenched and that same heat from the other night was pouring from her sex. I kissed all around her
panties, but I didn‟t allow my lips or fingers to touch her pussy. I just gently let my breath blow across her
drenched panties, sending a shiver to run through her. Her moans were unmistakable, they were saying
for me to take her now before the world comes to an end.

Instead I moved to her belly and continued to make my way upward with my kisses and caresses,
towards her breasts that glistened from the sweat that was starting to cover her body. Her nipples were
so hard and standing straight up, begging for someone to touch them. I kissed all around them, slowly
working my way around her breasts till I got to her nipples and stopped, again doing nothing but breathing
on her nipples, watching them shiver as her sweat evaporated. I noticed that Angie was crying, so I raised
myself to her face to find out what was wrong. Angie told me that they were tears of joy and pleasure, and
that she felt so good that she couldn‟t stop crying or shaking with pleasure.

I leaned down and kissed her trembling lips and the taste was heavenly. I moved my tongue into her
mouth and explored its depths. She soon started to match my moves with her tongue. I started to move
back down her body, kissing and caressing again, but this time when I reached her breasts I devoured
her nipples, sucking and licking them and caressing them for all I was worth. Angie‟s legs drew up and
her chest arched, and I knew when she let out a whimper she was cumming and crying harder than
before.

I never let her rest. I continued down her stomach to her panties. I took them in my hands and slowly
moved them down her legs. She kept her legs together, not allowing me to see her love. I leaned back
down and started to kiss just below the belly button, and I sensed her slowly spreading her thighs so that I
could gain access to her perfectly smooth and drenched pussy. I was blown away by what I saw; her
pussy lips were full and large and engorged with desire. I went down one side with my lips and back up
the other, enjoying every drop of her creamy sex. I had never seen a pussy that wet before in my life.
Angie‟s clit was, like her nipples, rock-hard and quivering with lust. Again I wanted to leave her clit to last,
so I licked and sucked as much of her creamy pussy as I could – a taste that I will never forget. Manna
from heaven wouldn‟t taste better than Angie.

I took both of her pussy lips in my hands and spread them so that I could reach deeper into her sex with
my tongue. I could tell that Angie was building up to another orgasm. I moved up and allowed myself to
devourer her clit, sucking it into my mouth and at the same time slipping a finger into her pussy. Angie
could not keep it in any longer. Her screams were uncontrollable by now, and within minutes she was
writhing and squirming on the verge of exploding. When I slipped another finger in her depths and finger
fucked her with abandon, she came with shouts and tears of joy and pleasure. I pulled myself up to her
face and kissed her passionately on the lips, and she proclaimed that she loved me, and had ever since
we first met.

Angie told me that I now needed to take care of myself, to fuck her as hard and as long as I wanted. I
could not refuse her. I took my dick and ever so softly touched her pussy and ran it up and down her slit.
Then she grabbed me and forced me into her tight hot burning pussy. The whole time I never took my
eyes off of hers and hers off of mine. I fucked her as if it was my last. And when I came in her, the look of
love in her eyes was undeniable. We made love until about five, and then took a shower together and
went about our business as if nothing happened when the rest of the clan got home. I told Angie that I too
did love her, but I also loved her mother. Angie understood and told me that she was all right with that,
and could live happily sharing me with her mom.
We made love every Wednesday, and every chance we got when alone or maybe watching a movie. All
was well in our relationship.

__________

Julie was 21-years-old when we met in the mid-70s. She was a petite and beautiful Native American with
light brown skin. Her 5‟5”, 110 pound body was topped off with silky dark brown hair that nearly reached
her narrow waist. Her breasts were small but very firm. They needed no support from a bra. Without a
bra, her nipples made a definite impression on her blouse, and me.

It was a hot Saturday afternoon when I met Julie and her 25-year-old husband, Mike. We were attending
a CB (Citizen Band Radio) get together in central Arizona. Those gatherings were known as CB Breaks.
They were meant to allow CBers from a large geographical area to get to know one another and see the
latest radio gear. The larger Breaks had numerous radio equipment vendors. Some of the larger clubs
would set up displays to attract new members.

Mike and Julie were attending their first Break. They had gotten an inexpensive radio a few weeks earlier
and were just beginning to meet other CBers. They had joined some old friends of mine, so, I joined
them, too. We were soon joined by other friends. We had become a fairly large group as we strolled the
display areas.

As evening approached, we were all hot, tired, and hungry. The group agreed to meet at a local diner
before heading home. I noticed Mike and Julie were lagging behind and acting uncomfortable.

As we walked to our cars, I pulled them off to the side and asked what was bothering them. They were
reluctant to say anything at first. It was Julie who finally admitted they couldn‟t afford to go to dinner. Mike
was the only one working, and his job as a convenience store night clerk only paid a little over minimum
wage.

It hadn‟t been that long since I had worked at the minimum wage jobs myself. I was by no means rich, but
I did have a decent job, a late model car, my own place to live, and a few dollars to spend. I could afford
the cost of their dinner.

Mike and Julie seemed like a very friendly couple, especially Julie. Having been nearly broke myself, I
insisted they join their new group of friends for diner, as my guest.

Mike was a little reluctant, but Julie convinced him to accept.

At that point in time, nothing, other than being friendly to some new friends, had crossed my mind. We
had a great time at dinner. So, I suggested we do dinner again soon. We exchanged numbers and parted
with hand-shakes all around.

The following Friday night, a date canceled on short notice due to illness. On the spur of the moment, I
called Mike and Julie. Julie answered. I asked if they would like to go out for dinner and a drink, on me.
She quickly accepted and gave me directions to their apartment. I told her I‟d be at their place in about an
hour.

I had barely pulled to a stop in the drive in front of their apartment when Julie came bounding out. She
practically jumped into my front seat. She was dressed in a short black skirt that hugged her hips and a
silky, pale pink, V-necked, blouse that showed off her pert breasts. Again, she wore no bra. The rubbing
of her blouse had her nipples beginning to harden. Pantyhose and low heels finished her attire. Her
perfume was intoxicating. She looked and smelled delicious. What a knockout!
“Where‟s Mike?” I asked.

“Working!” she replied.

“Do we need to pick him up?”

“No! He doesn‟t get off until 5:00 AM.” A broad grin spread across her face as she spoke. “So, where are
we going?” she asked.

I told her I thought we might grab a burger and go to a nightclub I knew about. The nightclub had a great,
all girl, country band.

She said, “Good. I like country music.”

As we pulled out of her drive, I asked, "Are you sure we don't need to pick up Mike?"

She answered by sliding across the seat to sit close to me and kissed my cheek. "Let's go!"

Who am I to turn down a beautiful young lady? Since I had never dated a married woman, her kiss
startled me, but not for long. My arm soon found its way around her shoulders, and I began rubbing her
arm. I had decided that I would let her make all the initial moves since she was the one who was married.

By the time we had reached the burger joint, Julie had turned slightly to her right, leaned her head on my
shoulder, and pulled my hand to her right tit. I gently rubbed her tit through the thin material of her blouse.
Her tits were about the size of ripe oranges. That made for a nice, firm, hand full. Her nipples were soon
very hard. They were sticking out from her tits like little pencil erasers and seemed to be punching holes
in her blouse.

During dinner, without prompting from me, Julie began telling me intimate details of her life with Mike. She
told me Mike had been her first and only lover, and they had not been getting along for some time. She
said he hadn‟t touched her in over two months. He had told her he was too tired from working to make
love to her. She suspected he had a girlfriend.

I decided Mike must have been some kind of idiot to ignore a gorgeous creature like Julie. I told her what
I thought, and her smile broadened. She seemed to come to life. I saw a sparkle in her eyes I hadn‟t
noticed before.

We got to the nightclub just as the band was beginning to play. I ordered my typical CC and Coke, and
she ordered a Sloe Gin Fizz.

Julie really liked to dance. During the slow numbers, she cuddled closely to me. She firmly ground her
crotch into mine. The message was unmistakable. She wanted some of the loving attention Mike had not
been giving her.

Julie soon had my cock standing tall and straining to be free. She groaned and seemed to melt as I
grabbed both ass cheeks, squeezed hard, and crushed my hard-on into her pelvis. It was getting more
and more difficult to remember she was a married woman.

When she had consumed half of her second drink, I found myself practically dragging her around the
dance floor. Only then did she tell me she didn‟t drink. I told her we needed to get her home. She only
smiled.
With Julie nearly passed out in my lap, the ride home wasn‟t nearly as much fun as it had earlier
promised to be.

In order to get Julie into her apartment, I had to prop her against the wall, hold her there with my shoulder
between her tits, an arm around her waist, and fish her keys from her purse with my free hand. As we got
in her door, her legs decided they had gone as far as they were going to go. She collapsed. I carried her
to her bed, undressed her, covered her, and gave her a soft goodnight kiss. As I exited her bedroom, she
asked, “Aren‟t you going to stay?”

I told her, “I‟d love to, but you are in no condition to make such a decision. I‟ll call you in a few days.” I
then quietly left, locking the door behind me.

Monday evening, Julie called me. She apologized for not telling me she didn‟t drink, and said she didn‟t
remember too much of the ride home. She said, “Please forgive me. Can we go out again, soon?”

I agreed. Only this time there would be no drinking. The following Saturday evening, I picked Julie up at
about 7:00 PM. She was wearing another short skirt and snug V-neck blouse. This time there were no
pantyhose, only ankle socks and white tennis shoes. Her hair was pulled into a ponytail. What a sight! I
felt a twitch in my cock almost immediately when I saw her.

We had a nice dinner at a local steakhouse, caught a movie, and ended at my home for popcorn and TV.
The popcorn never got made, and the TV never got turned on.

As soon as we entered my door, she kicked off her shoes and socks and began removing her blouse.
This little gal was hot and wanted to get screwed, now!

She said, “I am really sorry for last week. Let me make up for it.”

I asked if she had ever done a striptease to music.

She said, “No, but I‟ve seen it done in the movies.”

“Would you like to try?” I asked.

“That sounds like fun.”

While I put on some music, Julie fastened her blouse.

When the music started, she told me to sit on the couch and not touch her until she said it was OK. She
began swaying to the music and slowly unbuttoned her blouse again. Julie must have paid attention to
the movies. She was a natural stripper. As her blouse fell away, she squeezed her tits together and
pinched and pulled her dark brown nipples. Julie‟s nipples were almost as hard as my cock.

The short skirt was the next to go. She thrust out her chest as she reached behind her waist to release
the skirt‟s button and zipper. She was then swaying in front of me in nothing but the smallest of silky pink
bikini panties. The pink panties wonderfully accented her beautiful light brown skin. The crotch of her
panties was already soaked with her juices. A few brief strokes to her pussy with her flattened hand, and
the panties were quickly cast aside.

Julie was absolutely beautiful. Her pussy was covered with dark but very fine and silky hair. It was almost
like she was hairless.
She had tested my patience by not letting me touch her until she was completely naked. I had nearly
gone nuts wanting to reach out and grab her. She slowly turned completely around, came to stand about
two feet in front of me, and said, “I‟m yours! Do what ever you want with me.”

It was my turn to drive her crazy. From my seated position, I reached out and softly stroked up and down
her slender hips. I slowly let my hands roam over her entire body. Her whole body was so soft and
smooth, it was a pleasure to touch her anywhere. Pulling her to me, I gently planted a kiss on her mound
just above her pussy. She spread her legs, held the back of my head, and pulled my mouth to her crotch.
A single stab of my tongue split her pussy lips, brushed across her clit, and brought a sharp gasp from
Julie. She breathlessly said, “Mike never kisses me there.”

I told her, “Baby, you‟re in for the best night of you life, if you‟ll let me do what I want to do to you.”

“Do anything you want!” she gasped.

With that, I scooped her into my arms, and carried her slowly to my bedroom. I kissed and licked her neck
and ears and she tightly hugged me as we went. I gently laid her on my king-sized bed. I quickly
undressed and joined her on the bed.

I began by gently kissing her mouth and stroking her tits. Her nipples, already erect, became even harder.
I moved down to suck her tits. As Julie began to make soft moans, I started lightly nipping and pinching
her nipples. As her moans became more pronounced, I pinched and pulled her nipples harder and rolled
them between my thumb and fingers. She responded by raising her chest toward my hands.

As I lie next to her, sucking her left tit, my left hand stroked her flat belly on its way to her pussy. Another
sharp gasp came from Julie as I stroked up and down her hot wet slit. Just as my hand came in contact
with her clit for the first time, she had an orgasm. Julie seemed to be a quiet cummer. She stiffened,
pulled her legs together, thrust her pussy up to my hand, and hugged me tightly as a long moan came
from deep within her.

As she relaxed a minute, I told her it was OK to let her feelings out and make noise if she felt like.

My left hand was still at her pussy and resumed stroking up and down. Soon, I let a finger, then two, slide
inside her hole. She was very tight. Maybe she had been ignored too much lately. As my fingers worked
their way into her tight hole, my thumb found her clit and began gently massaging it. Julie started tensing
again, and I rubbed her clit a little harder. Her second climax hit much harder than the first. She began
bucking like a rodeo horse, and cried out for more.

I again let her relax for a minute. She said she had never cum twice in one night and never so hard. A
large smile spread across her face when I told her, “Honey, the night has only just begun.”

I then kissed my way down her flat belly and began kissing and licking her soaking pussy. I cupped both
ass cheeks and lifted her to give me a better angle for my tongue to penetrate her pussy. My tongue
worked in and out of her until her third orgasm began to build. When I moved to her clit and treated it to
kisses and sucking, my fingers reentered her pussy.

She was going crazy with lust. Just as Julie was about to cum for the third time, I pulled my fingers out of
her pussy and sucked her clit, hard. She began bucking wildly again. She was bucking so hard it was
difficult keeping my mouth on her swollen clit.

As Julie almost violently thrust her hips into the air, I found her virgin asshole and inserted a finger to the
first knuckle.
Julie was screaming, "Oh shit, fuck, eat me, more, more!"

A second knuckle entered her ass.

As Julie continued wildly thrusting her pussy up to my mouth, I shoved the whole finger into her ass. I
didn‟t use more fingers because I didn't want to hurt her. Besides, I had other plans for that beautiful ass.

As she came down, Julie breathlessly said, “I need to rest just a bit.”

We cuddled and talked while she calmed down. She admitted she liked my finger up her ass, but wanted
me to be careful. She told me Mike had never licked her like that, nor had he ever touched her asshole.
All he ever did was finger her until she was wet, climb on, hump until he came, roll off, and go to sleep.
She seldom had an orgasm.

I moved up beside her and held her tightly. She soon began stroking my rock hard cock. At six and a half
inches, I‟m not the biggest dick in the gym, but Julie said I was a little bigger than Mike. She was amazed
she had cum three times, and I hadn‟t even put it in her yet.

As Julie continued to stroke me, I started feeling that familiar stirring in my balls. I told her she needed to
stop, or I‟d cum in her hand.

I reached for her pussy, but she said she still needed a little time.

“Have you ever given head?” I asked.

This beautiful, 21-year-old, married, woman said, “No, but I‟ll try. Tell me what to do.”

I had her slide down my belly so she was laying with her lips nearly touching the swollen head of my
cock. I very gently pushed her head down and told her to kiss and lick the top of my cock. She did. She
licked up the drop of precum that had appeared there and softly kissed my cock‟s head. I told her to open
her mouth, take a little of it in, and suck. Without hesitation she took about two inches of me into her
mouth and started sucking. Julie was the perfect student. She did everything I told her without hesitation
or question. As I continued to instruct her, she began bobbing up and down on my raging hard-on. She
was licking the shaft and head with every up-stroke, and was soon hitting the entrance to her throat on
the down-stroke.

I had her reposition so she was laying on top of me in the classic 69 position. With my dick in her mouth
and her pussy at my face, I resumed eating her tight pussy.

When I warned her I was about to cum, she didn‟t say a word. She just took me in as far as she cold and
sucked harder. She was holding my dick at the entrance to her throat.

I was too busy eating her sweet pussy to give any more warnings.

As my first surge of cum blasted into her mouth, she jerked up about an inch, but went right back down
and sucked even harder. She held right there for the second spurt.

In my lust, I told her, “Take it down your throat baby.”

She gamely tried, but just couldn‟t do it without gagging. She held me deep in her mouth until she had
gotten every bit of my cum. She swallowed every drop.
I had continued eating her pussy, hugging her hips tightly with my tongue as deep in her hot box as I
could get it. She quickly had her fourth orgasm. This one was a little quieter that the last one. She merely
ground her pussy into my face and grunted with each thrust of my tongue. Of course, it is difficult to
scream when there‟s a cock in deep your mouth.

It was my turn to need rest.

After a bit of rest, I again began petting Julie‟s pussy. She soon spread her legs wide. I crawled between
them and resumed eating her. (I just love eating pussy.) My licks became longer and lower. I pushed her
legs up to where her knees were next to her tits. She grabbed her knees and held them there.

While eating her pussy, I lubricated a finger with her pussy juices. As she built toward another orgasm, I
slipped a finger all the way into her pussy. Without warning, I removed my finger and moved my tongue
from her pussy to her virgin asshole. A couple of licks and I drove my tongue into her asshole. Julie was
near cumming again.

Julie‟s asshole was too tight to fuck with just her own juices. I was glad I kept a tube of lubricant next to
my bed. I don‟t think Julie noticed when I reached for the lube. A generous glob of lube was put in and
around Julie‟s tight asshole. I carefully massaged her sphincter to help it relax.

All the while, I was eating her pussy. By that time, Julie was thrashing around and bucking up and down
as she rapidly approached her next orgasm.

I then lowered her legs a bit and lined up to invade her pussy with my cock. One long slow thrust buried
my shaft deep in her tight hole. I held there for a bit enjoying her very tight pussy. As I began stroking in
and out, Julie began humping back. Soon, she brought her legs down and wrapped them around my
waist. She was cumming again. I held tight into her depths as she thrashed beneath me. I was trying to
not cum.

As her orgasm subsided, I resumed stroking her pussy. Damn she was still tight. I pulled her legs back up
and stuck a finger back into her asshole. Julie‟s eyes were somewhat glazed and nearly closed. A wide
smile covered her face.

Slowly I pulled out of her pussy and aimed my cock at her asshole. Thanks to the lube and her own
juices, it took just a little pressure and the swollen head of my cock popped into her virgin asshole. Julie‟s
eyes sprung wide open. She tensed with my cock‟s initial entry into her asshole, but she soon relaxed as I
held still.

“You all right?” I asked.

She said, “Yes! Go on. Don‟t stop!”

With that, I ever so slowly sank my dick into her no longer virgin asshole. A couple of quivers and a
grimace or two were the only adverse reactions Julie had to the invasion of her ass.

When I was fully in her poop-shoot, I held still until she relaxed a little. The stroking began slowly at first.
As I sped up, Julie was enjoying the new sensations more and more. She was grunting and moaning with
each drive into her ass. She pulled her legs up even further. That let me get even deeper into her ass.

She released her knees, grabbed her ass cheeks, spread them wide, and yelled, “Yes! Fuck me harder!
Fuck my ass! Oh God! I‟m cumming again!”
As Julie came, so did I. It felt like I gave her the biggest load of cum I‟d ever produced. I seemed to cum
and cum.

When we settled down, I pulled out of her ass and gave her a few more strokes in her pussy. She lay
there holding her legs up and panting. Slowly, she lowered her legs and wrapped her arms around me.

As I pulled out, I noticed her asshole was still slightly open with a little cum dribbling out.

After resting, talking, and cuddling a while, we shared a shower and dressed. Julie told me she didn‟t
know it was possible to cum so hard, so many times, in so many ways.

I told her having the right partner makes it easy.

I got Julie home about an hour before Mike was due.

I never saw Julie, or Mike, again. When I called a couple of weeks later, their phone had been
disconnected. Mike had quit his job a week earlier, and no one knew where they had gone. I wondered
how long it would be before Julie insisted someone eat her pussy or fuck her in the ass again. I wish her
the best.

__________

Jake was to come build the new work shop this week and at the last minute Tim called me and said he
had to go to Miami for a few days to check on one of his real estate projects and did I want to come along
for the ride. I could shop, lie in the sun, have room service everyday and use the hotel spa every day. Let
me think do I want to go along just for the ride. Does a bear shit in the woods? Hell I can fake a good fuck
when I have to. We spent the week in Miami and I was a good girl, horny all the time, saw a few hunks
around the pool and went out dancing one night and did a few spins on the dance floor with a couple hot
Latin lovers, god what I could do with them for one night. But I was a good wife, damn it!

We got home the following Monday and Tim saw that old Jake had finished the tool storage shed and
was please with the way the old man had organized the work shop area. Saturday of that week Tim had
got home from his golf game and was out in his new work shop when I drove in from being out on a
mission of mercy...I had to help keep the economy going I was shopping. When I went out to see Tim and
what he was doing...he told me that old Jake had come by with his son, Jake Jr. or as the family called
him big Jake. Tim said the man stood over 6'7" and had to weights 275 pounds.

Tim went on to tell me that old Jake was retiring and that his son who had his own landscape and lawn
service was going to take his place to do repairs and yard work. It seems that old man Jake had only kept
about 10 clients and let his son have all the rest. I knew why we were one of the old man\'s chosen 10...I
guess the other had something going on the side also.

"Marca...I told the son, Big Jake to come around next week and get with you...he needed to meet you
since you would be the one he would be dealing with on the yard and repairs...I am always gone...! Oh it
seems Mr. Jake might have suffered a slight heart attack sometime within past few months!"

"Oh Tim, how is he doing?"

"Not as good as he should be that is the reason his son is taking over. It seems the old guy had a girl
friend and was doing her and about 2 or 3 hours late fell over at home. he came clean when the doctor
pushed him as to what he had been up to that caused him to suffer his 5th or 6th attack in the last 5
years!"

"So that was when he told the doctor he had been with a woman? Ah, did he, ah say who?"

"Big Jake his son just said it was one his customers. Damn I bet it was some old woman who was not
getting any at home and old Jake was taking care of her!" Tim chuckled and I smiled like yap that is
funny.

I just nodded and didn't say much about it...this may be just what I needed to get a fresh start and get
back on the right road to being a perfect wife. A week to 10 days went by when one morning around 9 a
truck pulled up and a black man with 2 Mexicans got out and started getting mowers and weed eaters out
of the truck...who the hell is that? Oh that must be old Jake‟s son and his crew to do the yard. Three
men...poor old Jake took half a day to do the place...these guys will be gone in an hour. Dressed in my
usual house attire of shorts and a skimpy top...today it was a halter top and it made my 40DD hard to
hide. Best I go out to introduce myself to old Jake‟s son. I saw the tall black guy head to the back yard
and I went out the patio French doors.

"Hello," I spoke to him over the noise of the mower, as I put my hand out to shake his. "I am Marca...and
you are...?"

"Ms. Marca I am Big Jake...will Jake Jr. " He was checking me out as he tried to make small talk about
the yard and what his father had told him what I like. Damn I wonder did he tell everything!

As he explained all this my eyes could not help but notice his muscular chest beneath the white tee shirt
he wore. His calves and thighs were also well sculpted, I noted. I felt a tingle I shouldn't, not when talking
to a new hired help...god no girl...don't go there. Perhaps it was the way he looked at me, or the softness
of his voice. I do not mean to imply that he was coming on to me in any way. I could sense electricity in
the air as we spoke. Our small talk ended and he went about his business. I, however, had lost all ability
to concentrate on my house work, preferring to sneak glances at Big Jake as he and the two short fat
Mexicans worked.

Over the course of the next three month, I found myself eagerly anticipating lawn care days'. I would be
sure to look my best when I knew big Jake would be about, and I found myself having naughty ideas
about him in places of his father. I don\'t feel guilty about what I had done with the old man...I was just
fantasized about the old black men. I wonder if it was true...like father like son...! I certainly had no
intention of ever acting on them...I got past the wild few times I had with old man Jake and Tim never
found out...why push it...no way...!.

Then one day the bathroom sink had a leak under the counter and I called Old Jake‟s number without
thinking and a recording came on telling me to leave my name and number. An hour later I got a call from
Big Jake and I told him my problem and he said he would be at my place in the morning. That night I told
Tim about the problem in the guest bathroom and that Jake‟s son was coming in the morning to fix it...or
he was sending someone. Then, like most married couples while in bed in the dark; Tim wanted to talk.
"Damn that son of his is a big guy...did you get to see him?"

"Yes I met him a few weeks ago...he has a crew with him so they are all business here and gone in an
hour...poor old Jake took all day!" (One hour working...two hours fucking me)
I was impressed with him the first time he came by with his father...very professional...looked like a guy
who was a linebacker in the NFL...I bet he pumps iron...!" Then Tim was feeling horny...as always the first
thing he did when he wants some ass is reach over, and give my breast a gentle squeeze.

He whispered,” You have me hard baby...god I been thinking about you all day...thinking of your beauty...I
know other men look and want what I have...!"

I could feel that little prick of his growing to its full length...all four-inches and I got a knot in my
stomach...wow oh boy all for me...damn luck...! He climbed on top of me, inserted that small cock in my
almost wet pussy and started his nightly calisthenics

"I love you, too, honey." I responded and turned to kiss him so we could get this over with. "Tim...what
you just said...a minute ago...does it turn you on to know that other men look at me...think about having
me?"

"Oh Marca...don't say that...I know it‟s wrong on my part...I see them looking...yes...I get excited thinking
about it. You...them watching...!"

I was surprised he said that much...I notice the expansion in my pussy lips...hell it was turning me on to
think that Tim might watch me fuck some stud. Tim never changed the position he fucked me in; it was
always the missionary position. I was the one who had to make our sex life more than just a quick fuck.
Tim can't last past 5 minutes on a good night...sometimes he can't get it in before he shoots off on my fold
or stomach.

There is seldom any sound to his sex except for his grunting when he was close to losing his wad. Once
he empties his cum into my pussy, he turns over and falls right to sleep. I lie there with the desire to touch
myself so that I can feel fulfilled.

'Damn Tim was thinking of me fucking some hunk...where could this lead to...! ' In the dark...I reached
over to my night stand and got one of my toys from the bottom drawer...got up and went to the bathroom
and completed the job that Tim had left unfinished. I looked at the toy in the bathroom when I turned on
the light and saw I had picked up the black one. I finally satisfied myself thinking of fucking a big black
hunk...! I climbed in bed next to my unconscious husband, and slept very sound.

I woke just as Tim was going out our bedroom and he saw me setup and I smiled at him as I stretched
and climbed out of bet to go Pee. "Marca what time is Jake's son coming?" Oh shit that big guy is due
here at 9..."Soon ...bye honey sees you tonight...call me if you have time...love you...!"

I had my shower did a few touch up\'s on shaving my legs and mound...did my make up, hair and was
ready to see the world...or ready for the world to see me. I put on a pair of shorts and a matching top...this
was a sexy looking set of very, very shorts and a tight matching tank top. I stood in front of my full length
mirror and saw that the outline of my pussy lips showed though the thin material and needless to say my
nipples were like head lights on high beam. A pair of 3 inch corked sandals rounded off the look...the
heels gave my ass that nice full look as it made it stand out.

He was very punctual. The doorbell rang at exactly 8:45. I opened the door and said, "Morning
Jake...nice to meet you! Please come in. " My smile was wide and his look told me he liked the effect I
had made to look hot and sexy. "I am doing great Ms. Marca...that is what my father said he called
you...is that right Ms. Marca...!"
"Yes...he does...do...!"

"By the way all my friends call me Big Jake...that way we know who in the family you are talking about...!"

"Oh...ok...Big Jake it is...!"

"Let me show you which sink I have the problem with...! " With that Big Jake picked up his tool box and
followed me up the stairs and I could feel his eyes on my ass as I made my way up the steps and I did put
a little extra into my wiggle. I showed him the bathroom and got down on all fours to point out where it
was leaking...I felt the shorts run up my ass crack and with no underwear on I knew he saw my cheeks
full and round. I got up and turned away to walk out of the room for him to do his thing...I made sure he
got a good look at me before I walked away. I glanced back over my shoulder and saw him quickly look
away. I knew I had his interest completely and smiled. I went to my bedroom to make up the bed and start
cleaning up my bath.
Some of you may ask what I don\'t have a maid to do all this...will I have woman come in twice a month to
do a full cleaning and this makes it easy for me to do light clean in between her heavy duty cleaning.

About 45 minutes later Big Jake knocked on my door and called out... "Ms. Marca I am all finished...! " I
came out of the bath room wiping my hands on a towel and said to him. "How much do I make the check
for...?" He looked at me and I could see the look he was giving me...like father like son...!

"Oh you can pay me the same way you always paid dad...that is good enough with me...! " Oh...he
knew...old man Jake had told him...be cool girl.

"That was always a check...!"

"My dad said he enjoyed the way you paid him for the work he did on your work shed...! " Oh Jesus
Christ.... I froze...I was at a loss for words. "In fact Ms. Marca why don't we just take some time and talk
about how much work you will be needing me to do, when, and how...! " By this time he had walked up
next to me and stood towering over me. He reached for my breast and said, "Dad said you had a nice set
of tits for a married woman and your ass isn't bad either. I got news for Dad...you is fine... married or
not...you are built for it...as he said you were."

I blushed and said, "Thank you I guess...so your father told you everything...?"

"Yes ma\'am, even my crew has it bad for you...when I heard you made dad feel young again...I knew I
had to start doing your yard and repairs...!"

"Well, Big Jake...is your cock as big as your father‟s?"

“Yaw wants to see if I come from the same stock...?" Marca you better say no girl...if he is like old man
Jake...you‟re a goner. You know you can't turn him down...better say no.

"Yes, love to see it...I guess we have a deal...same as your father and I had...!" Ms Marca if that's all right
with you, it will be just fine with me!"

He took off his belt and dropped his pants and when he did the most massive prick I had ever seen fell
from his body. It had to be at least twelve inches long. I was in awe. My god he had old man Jake beat by
4 inches it seemed. I wanted to touch it and see how it felt. I wanted to lick it and see how it tasted and I
wanted to put it in my wet pussy and know what it felt like to be humped with something that large.

I didn't even bother to ask his permission, I just took that cock in my hand as I went to my knees and
stuck it in my mouth. It was immense and stretched my lips wide. It tasted a little salty, maybe he had cum
recently. But I liked the taste. I licked it and stroked it...

I looked up at him as I had my mouth full of his dark meat and the look on his face told it all...we had a
deal...so much for my saying no.

"Damn dad said you love cock...big cock and I think he was right about you enjoying sex to the fullest." I
nodded as I took both hands to his shaft and balls pulled back some to get a deep breath and not looking
at him I said. "Your wife must have a nice pussy too, I'm sure. You and your wife go at it a lot...?"

"I am not married!"

"Oh...I see...!"

"So if you are thinking about some wife getting in our way... I am pretty free to come see you everyday...if
you need me...!" "Ms. Marca...my father said you have got the greatest cunt that a woman could have."

"Oh, Jake...I mean Big Jake I think your dad was just saying that...!".

"Does your husband know just how hot a fuck you are woman?"

"Oh...look you got to know... I love my husband. He is the most wonderful man in the world. But, he just
can\'t keep up with my needs in our bedroom...his sex is not that good....you get my drift...!"

"So my dad said...you need it big like we got...right baby...?"

"He can't give me the orgasms that shake my world. I'm sure that if he knew that I had others to take his
place he would die...male thing you know...I don't love anyone but my Tim...But I need what only a big
cock can give me." Jesus...my pussy began to throb with anticipation. I stood and moved to my bed that I
had just stripped the sheets off. "How good you are with that beautiful instrument you have between your
legs, " I said as sat back on the bed and pulled my top off and rested on my elbows. He reached down
and pulled my shorts off my ass and down my long tanned legs.

"Just leave them there, I am not going to need them for a while," and he took off the rest of his things. "Do
we need a condom...I am clean...god tell me you are...but don\'t lie...!"

"Nothing big boobs...I am clean...nothing...!"

When he was undressed...I saw him in his full nude hard black body...a black Greek god...shit he had it
all...his muscles had muscles...and a cock to go with all this. With his shirt off he revealed to me a
massive chest without a hair on it and a six-pack stomach. I was more than impressed. My entire body
craved having his black physique explore me and make me one of his hoes. My juices started trickling
down my legs. As big as he was, physically and sexually, he was very gentle when he begins. He took it
slow, kissing my breasts...sucking on my nipples, licking my shaved pussy.

He looked up between my legs and told me he liked his woman to be clean shaven...my pussy was pretty
and' soft."

"I'm glad you like it that way,” I said, "It makes my clit easier to find."
\Oh, I like that, I do! I'm going to kiss it for a while, are until you beg me to stop...!" I smiled and spread my
legs. Big Jake unlike his father liked oral...doing it on me...! He had a nice strong tongue and he knew
exactly how to use it. He flicked my clit and swirled that tongue around the inside of my pussy. He sucked
on my clit and fingered it and he flicked it with his tongue some more. He flicked that wonderful pink
flipper in and out of my pussy like it was the head of a penis and my juices flowed begging for more. I had
four strong orgasms just from his tongue and we were only starting.

Then he took a break from my moist pussy and explored my breast, gently like they were delicate flowers
he ran his tongue over the nipples and they became erect and hard. He sucked the nipples and nipped
them between his teeth. It tingled, hurt a little, and felt good. Big Jake tried to take the whole breast into
his mouth and sucked it in and out for about five minutes.

He was fingering my pussy at the same time, keeping it wet and the juices flowing. I could feel my clit
growing harder and I was eager to feel that big black cock in my hot, wet pussy. I pushed my pelvis
towards his hand as he fingered me, letting him know I wanted more and he took the hint. I felt his penis
become larger and stiffer and I moaned with anticipation of it entering my waiting cavity.

I reached down to feel his head...god he was thick...and the head was like a big plum setting on his dark
log. I wondered if it would even make it past the lips of my small cavity. Hell it would...never had one yet
that couldn't get it in. It certainly had been a while since I had anything that large in there; not even my
massive dildo was that big.

He reached down, pushed my hand away and inserted the head of his penis in the mouth of my vagina. It
was hard and when he applied pressure on it I could feel the fold slip inward as he pushed a couple of
inches in. It felt big...warm... then hot and then as it made its way into me; I felt fantastic. I wanted to keep
this feeling deep inside of me. I wanted this pleasure to last. Finally, I let out a loud moan and he smiled.
"You like that, Ms. Marca," he asked me. “You like the feel of that big cock in that tight little pussy of
yours? I know I like that tight little pussy around my big dick."

"Oh yes, Jake, I like that a lot. You may be the only one who thinks my pussy is tight and little...!"

"You will be broken in before long...that husband of yours may just need to jerk off after you had me a few
times...!\

"Damn Jake your nasty...I love it when you talk to me like that. Now fuck me good...you big dick ass
hole...fuck me like a whore...like the whore I am...! Go on stretch my pussy so that only your dick will
make me happy."

At that he lifted his buttocks and began to pump in slow long strokes into my now enlarging pussy. It
made my walls stretched beyond anyone else before him...my god he was big thick...yet it felt so
amazing. It seemed his whole penis would not fit into my pussy. I tried to help it go deeper by ramming
my pelvis towards him as he came towards me but I could see we might need to do this a few times
before we got it right...thank god...! I screamed, and moaned and clawed at him for more. I didn't want
him to stop.
He was good and he had stamina. He wasn't a five minute wonder like Tim. For the next three hours he
pounded my sore, swollen pussy with that beautiful cock of his. He was fucking my pussy until I was raw.
I did it on top of him...on all fours...standing...him sitting in a chair...me standing bent over dog style...on
the floor on his back …on my back...spoon style...69...! I had more orgasms in those three hours than I
had in the past three months with Tim. My cunt was filled to the top with his cream. Finally Jake
collapsed, all of his seed exhausted. He lay on top of me; his massive cock shrinking back to a limp
stage...if one that size can shrink. He rolled off my convulsing body and lay next to me. We rested for
about ten-minutes.

He turned to me and said, "Do you need me twice a month...or once a week...by the way...your paid up
for the month on the lawn and any minor repairs...!"

I laughed out loud, set up on my elbow and looked down at his long limp black snake..."We better just
make this once a month...but...I do get to take half a day to pay my bill don't I...?"

"I knew you'd be good at that" he said, and got up and dressed and I watched him zip his pants up.

I chuckled and turned to him. "Your father told you all about me...I think he told you too much...you know
me better than I thought you did."

He started toward the bedroom door...stopping to put his boots on. "I know a lot more than you think I do."
When I felt strong enough, I crawled off the bed, put on a robe and walked to my bath...as I went into the
bath...I called out to him..."Jake let yourself out...see you in a week or so...are sooner if something
breaks...!" I went and took a long hot bubble bath and rested my over worked pussy and my butt was
sore...god he had squeezed my butt so much I might have bruises on it. Time got away from me and I
knew Tim would be home soon. When I finished soaking, I went and started dinner and when Tim arrived
I met him at the door with a big kiss. "You seem happy today, honey," he said.

"Yes, I had a good day, sweetheart," I told him, "and I fixed your favorite dinner. I hope you're hungry."

"I'm starved, " he said as we sat down to eat. He obviously didn't even notice the gentle way I sat my sore
ass down. After dinner we talked of his day and he asked about mine. I lied and told him that I just did
house stuff and talked on the phone with my girls and I had a great bitch session.

He asked, "So are you real tired?"

I said, "No, not really, but I'm horny for you. Will you take me upstairs and eat me and then fuck me with
your marvelous dick?" I knew this would get him excited.

He smiled, stood up, lifted me into his arms, and carried me upstairs. He threw me onto the bed and
ripped off his clothes; then he ripped off mine. He bent over to kiss me and I let him lick my mouth for a
short time. Then I spread my legs and pushed his head toward my pussy.

"Lick those lips for a while, " I cooed. "And make sure you French kiss that pussy...I feel wicked!"

He said, "Yum, we haven't done this in a while...!"

He licked the outside, around my clit until it got hard and started to throb with excitement. He sucked my
clit and licked it.

I started rhythmically pumping my hips towards his face. I wanted his tongue to fuck my pussy and him to
lick Big Jake's new pussy partner...me. My movements excited him and his tongue finally made its way
into the gaping hole that was once my tight little pussy. He flicked and slurped and sucked up any cream I
might have missed when I cleaned up...I felt as if I got it all...but as deep as Jake was, some might still be
coming down my tunnel.

I was thinking of that thick seed that Jake had deposited into what was once Tim's tight little pussy. I
climaxed with a convulsion as Tim ate me out. I think it must have been the knowledge that he had no
idea he might be sucking a black, man's cream...if I had any left...in my pussy. It was pleasing me to have
him do so. For the first time since our first few weeks of marriage, I felt fulfilled somewhat...by Tim. To
return the favor I just jerked him off...that didn't take long...we both slept well that night.

The next morning the cycle began again. Tim was really happy that morning; he had not gotten a hand
job from me in a week or so. He kept saying, "You were wonderful last night" I smiled and said, "So were
you, I needed you to go down on me more than just once in awhile, it felt delicious." "Marca I'd do that for
you every night if you wanted."

"Mmmmmm," I sighed, "that would be really nice." And I smiled at him.

_____

Hi, My name is Jenny. I just have to tell someone the story about what happened that got me so hot, that
I continue to try to act this out whenever I can. It happened 4 years ago, when I was just a 19 year old
newly-wed.

I‟ve been told that I have a perfect body for cock teasing. It just doesn‟t occur to me to walk or stand any
differently, but guys of all ages react the same way whenever they see me. I like knowing that they are
looking at me and thinking about how I would look naked. I always enjoyed the attention, but until this
incident I had never gone past the teasing stage. I had been faithful to my husband. At the time this
happened, my husband Jake was 24 years old. He was the only man I had ever been with sexually. He
fucked me on our third date and I fell in love with him immediately.

For a year or so, our sex life was very good. Jake would always tell me I was lucky to have a husband
with a huge cock. I assumed his was bigger than normal. I still enjoyed the fact that other men would look
at me, even when I was out with Jake. They‟d try to hide their interest but it was obvious to me, though
Jake just laughed it off.

One afternoon we were visiting Jake‟s parents. We were all in their swimming pool together. I had worn a
pretty skimpy bikini and I had noticed Jake‟s dad, Andy, staring at my body when he thought no one was
looking. This was the first time I was aware he had that kind of interest. I felt a little embarrassed, this
being my father in law, but like always it was exciting to have another man looking at me with that hunger
in his eyes.

As we were getting out of the pool Andy waited for me to climb the ladder, first, standing right behind me.
I got nervous and slipped on the hand rail and he caught me as I fell back. I felt his big hands grabbing
my thighs and then both breasts. I liked the feeling, even though it was just for a few seconds. Andy
laughed and made a joke about me being clumsy. I laughed too and pulled myself up the ladder.

As I stood up, I looked back at Andy. He was trying to adjust the crotch area of his baggy trunks. The
bulge down there looked like a cucumber! I just stared at it, I guess I had my mouth open. He said hurry
up so he could get out, as he tried to hide his hard-on. I couldn‟t believe how big it looked. “Wow”, I
thought to myself, “Did I cause him to get so hard?” I even got a little “wet” thinking about him. But I
decided it was just a coincidence and that there was no sexy feeling between Jake‟s dad and me. I put it
out of my mind for the moment.
Later that night, Jake and I chose to stay at his folks‟ house for the night, because we‟d both had a little
too much to drink. As we were all kicking back watching TV, Jake got up from the couch and said he was
really tired. He leaned down, kissed me goodnight and went off to bed.

Not long after that Jake‟s mom also turned in for the night. It doesn‟t take much beer to put her out. But
Andy and I were still watching TV. Neither of us felt too tired, yet. I guess both of us were thinking about
something else. We were watching an HBO “R” rated movie that showed some nudity, and we both
seemed real interested in it. A scene came up where an older man and a younger woman were swimming
together and started playing with each other. It reminded me so much of the afternoon when I saw Andy‟s
huge hard-on.

I was wondering if Andy would be thinking the same thing. It seemed like he was. He was sneaking looks
at my legs. I started getting excited again and decided to show him a little more to see if it was my
imagination or not. I slowly slid down on the couch a little and let my short skirt hike up to just below my
bikini underwear. Now Andy‟s eyes were glued to my legs and I could see him carefully trying to adjust
his swelling cock. I knew for sure he was enjoying this as much as I was.

On the TV screen, the two people were making out and feeling each other up. It looked like the young girl
was stroking the man‟s crotch, although we couldn‟t really see anything. Then the man slid his hand into
her top and started to play with her hard nipples. Andy looked at me and said “I‟ll bet your titties are better
than hers.”

I laughed, “Maybe…” Wow, I could see him stroking himself, now, and he wasn‟t hiding it at all, just
casually squeezing and stroking himself, like he was rubbing a sore arm or something. I moved closer to
him and whispered that I thought he had a bigger cock than the man on the TV. He smiled and took my
hand and moved it onto his big dick. I squeezed it gently. It felt so damn firm and hot, it made me think of
pictures I had seen of a horse. Under my fingers it was getting longer!

I said, “Andy, Jake told me his cock was really big and I was a lucky girl to have a husband with such a
big one.” Andy chuckled. He unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock, all 12 inches of it. Now I couldn‟t
take my eyes off of it at all.

He said, “Well, Jake lied about his cock, but not about you being lucky.” He put my hand back on his
naked hard-on. I couldn‟t stop looking at it. I was so hot for him. I stroked him with my hand and heard
him tell me that he had had a hard on many times since he met me and always wanted me to see it.

He‟d always hoped, just maybe I would like it and we could enjoy each other. By now all I wanted was to
put my mouth on it. I bent over his middle and guided his cock over to my mouth. It was so big and
smooth and hot, just like Jake‟s only twice as big! I sucked it in a little at a time, pumping the shaft with my
hand and taking as much of him as I could, while he lay back groaning with pleasure.

It didn‟t take him long to come in my mouth. I was so excited then that I came a little myself just taking
care of this horse cock. Not only was it much bigger than Jake‟s, Andy‟s pole pulsed and jerked a lot
more when he came, and there was a lot more come. I couldn‟t swallow it all and half of it spilled down on
him and the couch.

When he could calm down Andy looked so happy and grateful. He said that was the best blow job he‟d
ever had and wanted me to know that he idolized me for being so open with him. He put his arm around
me and hugged me and said that after he recovered a little he wanted to give my pussy what it really
needed. I told him that was fine with me! In about half an hour, he did just that.

We stayed right on the couch, making out. In no time he had my top off so he could pay my titties a lot of
attention, sucking and squeezing them until I thought my pussy would catch fire. I don‟t know what we
were thinking, if Jake or his mom had awakened and come out to the family room they‟d have gotten a
big surprise! But luckily both of them were passed out from too much beer.

Before long my panties and skirt came off and joined my top on the coffee table. Andy had his fingers in
my pussy as his cock started to stiffen and swell again. I was so wet and ready, I needed him inside me. I
straddled him and held his big stiff cock against my slit and felt it slowly slide into me. Even as turned on
as I was, it took a little while to ease that thing in, but once he was all the way in it felt so good. He said
later that I rode his pole like a cowgirl riding a bucking bronco! The way he was built I got so much
stimulation, I lost track of how many times I came. He filled me up with his come and I knew then just how
lucky I was, like Jake had said but not for the reason he gave.

Since that time Andy and I have sex pretty much all the time. I try to take advantage of every chance I
get. Jake never seemed to be surprised that I would want to spend almost every weekend at the in-laws.
Almost every Saturday we have a barbecue and pool party and a lot of beer. Jake likes to drink and he
gets himself steadily plastered so that he doesn‟t connect up all the horsing around between me and
Andy.

By the time it gets dark he‟s lucky he can see well enough to find the guest room. And Jake‟s mom never
stays up past 9 o‟clock at night, leaving Andy and me alone to keep each other company. The way I see
it, everybody is getting what they need, especially me, and nobody is getting hurt.

The other thing is that Jake‟s brother, Jason, who is very well hung like his dad, found out what was going
on. I suspect that Andy told him, but I don‟t care because now both of them take care of my needs. I don‟t
mind that I have to pretend that I can feel Jake‟s “little” cock in me and fake an orgasm, as long as his
dad and brother keep me well fucked.

_____

One of the draw backs of having such a huge dick is getting knocked back by women. I used to body
build competitively but an injury means I focus now on my day job and only train to keep myself in good
shape. Being 6‟3”, good looking and 105 kg of solid muscle means I get plenty of attention but very few
women let me fuck them. I‟m 9.5” long but very thick. I can‟t get my hand round it so there‟s no chance
that any woman can. Most guys cocks taper but mine‟s a solid 7” thick from top to bottom.

Blow jobs, hand jobs and titty fucks seem to be my life. If I do fuck then no condom is big enough and I
take ages to get fully inside if ever. Most women can only take three quarters of my cock. Only 4 women
have taken me fully so I was very glad to make it number 5 today.

I had a day off so after getting a back, sack and crack (now, that‟s a whole other story) I decided to head
to the beach to get an all over tan. I‟d been dozing on and off naked in the dunes for about an hour before
I decided to check out what was happening on the beach. As I mounted the dune I was met with an
absolutely image of beauty. A goddess was lying on her back one leg propped up with her arms crossed
behind her head meaning her bare breasts were on full show. She had the cutest pair of red bikini
bottoms on that I imagined removing with my teeth. As I stood there admiring the view I could feel the
familiar stirring in my cock and my 6” flaccid cock was quickly expanding. All of a sudden she sat up and
swung round catching me with my fully extended cock, but not hard, in my hand.

I freaked. I didn‟t want to come off as a perve so I nervously waved, revealing my thick cock which was a
mistake, and retreated to my towel as my heart pounded in my ears. I managed to calm down and
brushed the sand off before settling back down on to my towel for some more sun.

“Hi!” said a female voice.

My eyes shot open as my eyes focussed on a dark figure silhouetted against the afternoon sun. “Hi” I
replied as my left hand went up to shield my eyes so I could see who I was talking to. That‟s when I
realised it was my friend from earlier. I was awestruck.

“I didn‟t realise this was a nude beach?” she said as I sat more upright trying to cover my groin.

“Only certain parts. Where are my manners? My name‟s Shaun.” As I extended my hand she fumbled
with all her gear so she could shake it.

“Can I join you?” she blurted out not really waiting for a reply because before I knew it her towel was
spread out alongside mine and she was lying down with her head at my feet. Me totally naked and her
still in her bikini.

We chatted for around 10 minutes and I was a perfect gentleman. I couldn‟t really focus on the
conversation as it took all my focus not to throw a boner and knowing women‟s usual reaction I didn‟t
want to scare her off. “Mind if I take my top off?”. Once again she wasn‟t really asking and had removed
her top even before she finished her question. I took a couple of deep breaths and thought I could
maintain my composure until she said “ah fuck it” and removed her bottoms as well. So here I was, naked
as a jay bird with a quickly growing cock and hot woman beside me.

Not once did she even glance at my cock which was good because I would have become hard instantly.
This was the complete opposite to me as I was drinking in this image of this naked goddess lying within
arms reach but talking a million miles an hour as if we were fully clothed. As we chatted I found out she
was an aerobics instructor which explained her kicking body. She asked me about my training program so
as I explained sets and reps my cock shrank and I could see her occasionally glance at my cock. It had
started.

She talked about ex-boyfriends and mentioned one who had a big cock and said that in the end how
unsatisfied she was. Girls loved his big cock so he never learnt any skills and just expected the girl to do
all the work. “Wish I had that problem. Most women won‟t let me near them” I added. Occasionally, the
poor-little-big-dick-boy routine works so I thought I‟d give it a go.

“From what I can see, it‟s the perfect size” came the response and that‟s when I knew we‟d fuck but I had
to bide my time. The conversation went from the weather to the local rugby league team. She was
intrigued and sat up when I said that I was mates with a couple. The entire time I was staring at her
vagina and I could swear I could see moisture gathering on her labia. Occasionally she let her hand trail
over her breast or she‟d part her legs and slide a finger through her labia and back up to her breasts. She
thought I didn‟t see but I saw her once bring her finger to lips lick the moisture off her finger. Fucking hot.

My cock was at full mast. She was doing really well but cracks were appearing in her façade as I saw her
sneaking more glances at my weapon and her gaze lingering longer. I shifted on to my elbows and lifted
one leg causing my cock to fall off my belly and hit my towel with an audible thud. I knew she heard it
because she said „ohh‟ and started at my cock. “Sorry about that. Happens when I‟m naked around hot
women”.

“Seen one, seen „em all” came the reply but never once did she take her eyes off my cock. She came to
her senses. “Where did you get your wax? They did a very good job?”. Before I knew it her silken hands
were stroking my calf and down to my feet. If I wasn‟t hard before I certainly was now – and leaking. It
was only a matter of time before I knew that she‟d be jacking me off and hopefully more. Her hands
travelled higher and higher, moving in small circles and the entire time precum was leaking out of my
cock.

“My last girl friend left me because my cock was too big and I wanted sex too often. You don‟t think it‟s
too big do you?” Some times this trick works, sometimes it doesn‟t.
“God no!” came the reply. “I‟ve had cocks as big as….holy fuck!” I knew exactly what she was thinking as
she grabbed my cock. “It‟s so fucking thick!”. It‟s a familiar scene, girl‟s eyes are bigger than her vagina.

“Yeah, I know, it‟s too big”.

“No, no, no. it‟s just so fucking thick.” She had come on to her knees now beside me with both hands
stroking me. I laid back and closed my eyes and let her jerk me off as my right hand falls to her rear end
and play with her ass and pussy from behind. After about 5 minutes she asked “Do you mind if I suck it?”.

“Don‟t let me stop you”. She coaxed more precum out of cock and used this as an excuse to bring her
tongue to my cock. She squeezed my shaft brining a huge wad of precum to the tip which she skilfully
removed with her tongue leaving a rope of precum connecting my cock and her mouth. I asked her to lie
on her back to my side and she moved her groin closer to my face as I continued to play with her cunt.

She kept saying „it‟s fucking huge‟ and all the while washing the head of cock in her mouth as I played
with her clit. Eventually she moved more and more of my cock into her mouth bathing the head and
slowly jerking the shaft that wasn‟t in her mouth. In this position I could really focus on slicing my two
fingers in and out of her cunt while my thumb played with her clit. I withdrew my fingers and brought them
to my mouth tasting her juices. She was completely lost on my cock now getting a good 6” of thick cock
into her mouth. Considering most girls can‟t get the head in their mouths this was feeling pretty good.

I took my two fingers out of my mouth and slicked up my pinky leaving plenty of spit on it as I brought it to
her arsehole. She lifted her legs to give me more access and I slipped in my little finger. She moaned on
my cock and tried to shove more of it her mouth only causing her to gag. I fingered her arse for a couple
of minutes before fully withdrawing and inserting my index and middle finger back into her cunt and little
finger back into her arse.

“Holy shit!” her eyes shot open as my fingers went back in. She breathed deep and closed her eyes but
continued to jack me off. Not getting to fuck many women means I‟ve gotten very good at pleasing them
with my fingers and tongue. Her hand flew up and down my cock as continued to service her holes. I
could feel her cunt start to become puffier indicating an approaching orgasm. I kept up my pace as her
face contorted and she bit her lower lip.

“OHHH FUCK!” as soon as I brought my thumb to her clit she went off. I didn‟t let up. My arm was a blur
as sawed in and out of her cunt and arse. I felt wave after wave of contraction around my fingers and
flood of moisture on my fingers. She grabbed my hand with both hands and made me hold still.

“Was that okay?” I asked with a smirk.

“Shut the fuck up and fuck me you bastard” came the reply as she threw her mouth back over my cock. I
thought I was in heaven before but this was magical. Her tongue was magic on the underside of my head
and her left hand provided just the right amount of pressure stroking my shaft to keep me on the edge. It‟s
so rare to get a girl who can take this much of my cock, almost 7”, that I wanted to blow in her mouth but I
knew I wanted to cum in her cunt.

I reluctantly pulled her mouth off my cock which she initially resisted until she realised what I wanted. She
swung her leg around so we were both on my towel in the cowgirl position. Her hand reached behind her
and gave my cock a couple of friendly tugs bringing more precum to the head. I reached and played with
her pert breasts as she rubbed my cock head from her clit to her arsehole and getting the whole area
slick with my precum.

“We don‟t have to if you don‟t want” I half lied. From the look in her eyes I could tell she was beyond the
point of no return. By this stage she was really pressing my huge cock head into her clit, vagina and
arsehole as she dragged it across all three and I could feel my cockhead dipping ever so slightly into her
vagina making her eyes widen each time. All of sudden she stopped and positioned the tip of cock at her
entrance and sat back. She must have only gotten half the head before she eased me back out and took
a couple of deep breaths. She closed her eyes and smiled as she eased back down this time getting the
entire head in her cunt. Some girls reckon it‟s like putting a small apple inside their vagina.

She stayed still for a couple of minutes just massaging the head with my vagina. Her eyes were still
closed as I licked my thumb and began gently playing with her nub. This got her moving and I could feel
her ever so slightly moving up and down my cock. Fully withdrawing before sitting back down. I watched
as my cockhead went in and out pushing and pulling on her labia as I entered and withdrew. It was
especially hot to watch the line of moisture which signalled how deep inside I was.

She pushed my hand away saying it was too sensitive and by this stage she had a quarter of my cock
inside her. She was mauling my pecs with long painted fingers and occasionally brought her hands down
to feel the ridges in my 8 pack. This sent her over the edge. “I‟m cumming” she squealed as she sharply
inhaled and froze with my cock still inside her. I could feel the waves of contraction around my cock
followed by the usual increase in moisture. Fucking hot!

“Wow! You don‟t even have half my cock inside you and you came. Wanna come again?” She answered
by closing her eyes, placing her hands on my pecs and kept pumping my cock with her hole. I decided to
lie back and just enjoy the sensation as I looked up into swaying casuarina trees against the blue
backdrop of the sky.

Eventually I could feel the familiar snugness of the end of her vagina. She held still and took a couple of
deep breathes. Now for my next trick. “Babe, stay right there but I want you to play with your clit. I want
you to cum over my cock”. She didn‟t need any encouragement. Usually I do this when I‟m having a
threesome and I get the girls to flick each other‟s clits as they are full of my cock. Her right hand reached
down, pulled back her clit hood and started to work in the saliva she brought from her lips. In less than 10
seconds she was coming. And she kept right on cumming for what seemed like 2 minutes. The good
thing about this trick is that girls don‟t realise is that as they are cumming they are working more and more
of cock inside them. By the time she finished cumming she had all but the last inch inside her which is
okay because I enjoy putting that last inch inside myself.

“Stay there but come on to your feet. Keep my cock inside you” She brought each leg up from a kneeling
position to squatting position giving me a much better view of the business end. Her eyes were closed
with her elbows on her knees and her warm cunt sliding up and down my cock. I grabbed her hips
signalling that she should hold still so I could get to work. I started slow at first. I slid down a little so I
could come fully out and started fucking her with just the head. Occasionally I would rub my head against
her clit sending her off. As I fucked up into her cunt I would sink in a little further each time. I could feel
she was starting to match my up thrusts with downward motions of her own. I lightly slapped her on her
ass, she would smile and go back to staying still. In and out, in and out. Finally I thrust forward and buried
myself fully in her cunt.

“HOLD STILL!” as she sharply inhaled and came at the same time. I didn‟t thrust but I started moving in a
circular motion stretching out the sides of her cunt. “STOP!” came the command and I finally complied.
After a minute of deep breathing she nodded her head and I began to fuck her in earnest. Getting my
cock fully inside is so rare that when it happens I want it last for hours but being on a public beach I knew
I had to cum soon.

She repositioned herself in her squatting position so I could fuck her with full strokes, my favourite way to
cum. I threw my head back and picked up the pace. I could feel her cumming on my cock as I thrust
away. The rhythm of two bodies slapping together, seagulls, the wind through the casuarina trees and
softly crashing surf was all too much and I let loose.
“I‟m cummming!” My eyes flew up as I thrust fully inside her. Pow! The first shot was so powerful I swear I
could feel her lift slightly and I knew she could feel it as my cock pulsed to become even thicker as I
coated her insides with my boiling cum. This sent her off as well so there we were, both of us cumming in
the dunes. She took over the fucking duties by this stage and kept fucking as my cum streamed out of her
cunt and down pooling around my arse.

As I was coming down she all of sudden jumped off causing my cock to splash down on my belly in a
mixture of our cum. I felt her mouth back on my softening cock slowly slurping up all our juices. She
opened up my legs and began slurping up the juices that trickled down my arse. Her tongue worked its
magic around my balls and occasionally she would flick her tongue over my arsehole.

“I think you‟re clean now. My name‟s Sally by the way.”

“Shaun, nice to meet you.”

We exchanged numbers and said our goodbyes. We did get together a couple more times but I‟ll leave
that for another time.

_____

Hi My name is Karthik (all names changed). I am a 25 year old from Delhi.I am an ardent fan of this site
since I started to read the erotic stories 1 year ago.So I thought of sharing an experience of mine also
with the readers and this is my first post here.

This happened about 1 year ago when I went to Jaipur by bus. I had reached there by morning and after
my work was over,I went to the bus stand to catch my return bus to Delhi which was booked earlier). A
bus was parked there with the board to Delhi and I got on it. It was empty with nobody inside. I sat on the
seat infront of the back seat and the bus was also not much crowded since it was a long distance and
also a working day .I slept a bit and was soon woken up when a girl of about 26 years medium
complexioned walked in wearing a salwar.

She sat on the seat right beside me and asked whether I am okay if she sits near me since her seat
booked was right beside me.Since she was not uncomfortable sitting beside me ,I told I am absolutely
okay with her seating near me. Since it was 6 o clock it was getting dark as it was monsoon time and just
about to rain. There were few thunders then and the girl was visibly a bit scared. I made my plans and got
very friendly with this girl and came to know that she is from Gurgaon but works in Delhi.

When bus started moving, I sat close to her.It was a small seat that could contain only two passengers.
By then the conductor had also come in and then I bought ticket for her also to Bangalore.She resisted a
bit,but I told she can repay it back when an opportinity comes.I think she got my message rightaway from
her naughty smile. The rains had begun by then, the window curtain had to be pulled down and soon the
lights were off and it was pretty dark inside.Soon the bus moved forward and I could feel her body warmth
flowing into me as were sitting side by side and so close. Soon I started murmuring sweet things and all in
her ear and many times she giggled pinching my hands.Our topic got into the subject of sex and I asked
her if she was a virgin. She said she had experienced sex with her uncle. She had enjoyed it so much but
somehow didn‟t get a chance to be fucked by a man of her age or less.

I moved my right hand on her shoulder drawing her close to me and she obliged by sitting very close to
me and our bodies exchanging warmth over the cold outside.Anybody who sees us will think that we were
lovers .Fortunately I hadn‟t worn an underwear that day. I somehow took out the shirt from inside my
pants and covered my thighs half way with it.Then my hand went to her left hand and started stroking it to
which she responded. Then I looked around and guided it underneath my shirt. I then unzipped my pants
and pushed her hands inside. She gave out a long breath and her fingers circled around my already
dripping cock. She said softly in my ears that it‟s very hard and would love to have it. I had then closed
my eyes enjoying the sensations flowing into my groin from her fingers. She started stroking it and started
caressing my balls also. The bus was not so crowded and nobody was noticing us.

In between we would speak in each other‟s ears and once then she said she can‟t hold it no more and
wanted it inside so badly. She took it out and was surprised to see the hardness.I told it has become hard
when I saw her entering the bus itself to which she gave a naughty smile .By then she was moaning and
started shaking my cock violently. She took out my penis and sucked it from top to bottom so
vigorously.She sucked my balls hard .She gave me a nice blow job which I could never forget in my life. I
could hold no more and after some time my hot semen spilled out filling her mouth.She drank every drop
of it.

Then she asked me to feel her boobs as she spread her shal over her chest I had put my hand over and
slipped it inside from below . My hand went into the salwar and through the bra found her breast. As my
fingers covered them I found them rising and nipples harden to my touch.She a pair of firm and rounded
breasts.Meanwhile I had shifted my right hand to her lap and under the shawl,and unhooked her
pants.My fingers were feeling the insides of her thighs . The hand kept creeping up her thighs until I could
feel her pulsating wet pussy.It was with great difficulty I could do this leaning forward and I started to rub
her pussy over her cloth and started finger fucking like anything.I was squeezing her boobs hard with the
other hand .Finally she was rocked with great orgasms and gave out few gasps.She told me she never
felt pleasure of this kind before . I also leaned forward and put my tongue to her pussy and she covered
my head with her shawl .I bagan to suck and lick it deep.She flooded her juice in my mouth and I drank it
fully .It was so delicious like honey.

dont want to miss a hard cock which was up again .She said she had no infections and had her checkups
done every month.She placed her one leg in the bottle holder of front set .Since the bus was not over
crowded by that time no body noticed us.It was difficult to enter her by that position .But I managed to put
my cock in her pussy .It was a tight pussy though she has said she had few encounters earlier.I started
stroking her hard and the movements of bus also helped me .After 15 minutes she said she is cumming
and I started fucking so hard.

Finally she cummed and I loaded my hot semen in her lovely pussy and she was finding it hard to control
her moanings.She then lay her head on my chest and my hand around her protectively and she said
thank a lot and she had never ever attained such a wonderful orgasm .And then we slept off until we
reached Bangalore.We exchanged our numbers and we had sex several times later which she told she
could never forget in life ,that I will share with you later based on your comments .

_____

Mr Millar smiled to himself when he saw thirty year old Jenny Williamson stepping out from her rear
porch. His mood had not been good that morning. For over three weeks the cities heat-wave had rolled
on and Millar had been cursing it each and every day. Outside was desperately humid and inside even
worse. It reminded the old man of his time in Korea were every menial task was of up-most effort. Already
Millar was resigned to drinking beer in his garden and listening to his old portable radio. Yet even in the
shade his clothes were soon stuck to his skin in clammy patches. Then, the shapely mom of two
appeared. The lovely Jenny. Millar was pleased to see that the orange and yellow bikini his neighbour
wore didn‟t leave much to the imagination. Jenny‟s 32dd breasts moved considerably in the small top as
she came barefoot down the steps. Her lush, healthy white skin appeared well oiled with sun-cream and
her hair was tied back with a bangle. A pair of retro sunglasses were lifted up on her forehead, a towel
and radio in either hand.

„Damn yeah!‟ he smirked to himself. „Dat‟s one fine white ho‟. Despite his seventy six years of age the old
pervert admired the younger woman greatly. Since Jenny, a recent widow, and her two young daughters
had moved in six months ago, he had done everything he could to help out.
„Hi Mr Millar‟. Jenny saw the old man leering at her as usual from the yard next door. He seemed a nice,
old guy but the way he always looked at her sometimes made her skin crawl. Still, with her daughters Lisa
and Jenny at school this was the only time of day she had to herself. The old man grinned at her,
dropping his horny eyes to her chest and discreetly sliding his hand into his pocket. Even from across the
yard, Jenny couldn‟t fail to notice the enormous cock pushing through his cotton pants.

„Hi there Missy, catching some sun?‟ Though she didn‟t find him in any way attractive Jenny was always
friendly with Millar. She reasoned it couldn‟t do any harm and with money problems mounting up he was
always good for a $20 here and there. The loss of her hubby Sam, not to mention all the gambling bills he
had run up along the way had left her high and dry. Hardly a day were by without a bailiff or debt collector
knocking on her door. The house itself was rented but practically falling down. As only one of perhaps
three white families on the whole block Jenny was thankful that her place was just outside the nearby,
drug fuelled ghetto. She needed all the help she could get and despite his age the old man was also great
at fixing things around the house. With all the cash he‟d told her he‟d saved away from his war pension
she had wondered why he chose to stay. Then Millar was the stubborn type and having lived in his place
for forty years, wasn‟t about to give it up. To Jenny, he always looked ill and part of her felt it wouldn‟t hurt
to indulge in some harmless flirting. After all, she never saw any family and when he croaked there was
always a chance he‟d leave her something in his will.

„Hey‟ she grinned. „Just going to sunbathe in the garden a while‟. Running his tongue around his lips
Millar nodded.
„Sure thing honey‟. Damn she was hot. Taking his stick he went over to his lounger and took a swig from
a can of warm beer. His mouth was so dry and it tasted good. He had a pack in a cooler behind the chair
and was already halfway through. Damn, he drank too much. The sight of prominent, white pussy had
stirred something deep in his loins. He could feel his heart pounding, blood racing and 11” of prime, black
snake swelling up in his pants. With a grin he waited a moment, put down the can and limped over to his
favoured crack in the fence. His leg had been injured by a grenade in the war and still gave him trouble.
Plus he didn‟t breath as well as he used to either. Probably the cigarettes. Always damn short of breath
and with pains in his chest. Millar squatted down gradually and levelled his eye at the hole in the wood.
Luckily Jenny was already putting out her towel, bending right over and giving another great view of her
tits and hourglass figure. Even after having her two kids she sure was a hot fucking bitch. Unzipping
quietly he slid his long dick into his hand and started stroking. It took him a while. After a minute or so
he‟d stiffened up completely, exposing the bulbous head of his uncut cock as he jerked off.

Jenny flicked her sunglasses into place then rested back on her elbows. Putting the radio to her favourite
station she took a deep breath. She was a trained nurse. Unfortunately the only hospital nearby was a
private clinic with no part-time vacancies. As she pondered her options she heard the grunts from the old
man as he beat his big dick behind the fence. He was noisy and unashamed. Part of it disgusted her but
Millar‟s lust was the least of her problems. Closing her eyes she popped on her headphones and dreamt
of happier times.

„Maybe the old bastard will have a heart attack‟ she smiled to herself. Indeed, Millar's heart began to
pound, bad for his angina but great for his dick. Faster he rubbed. White pussy, tight and wet. Mmm. He
bet she was a good fucking ride. With a gasp he lurched forward, the first squirt of discoloured, white
seed belching with force onto the fence and followed by two more that squirted onto the floor between his
knees. He hadn‟t emptied his balls for more than a week. It was a big load for sure, stringy and thick.
Sighing, he looked once more at the hot mom and tucked himself away.

Two weeks later….

Jenny needed a reason to let her hair down. Her week had been terrible. First Jenny had been sick, then
her car had broken down on the way to what would have been her first job interview since moving to
Baltimore. It had taken almost all she had to get it fixed. She‟d stopped opening what she believed to be
bills and as such had found a less than polite letter from her landlord pinned to her front door. „Come up
with $300 or your out‟. What could she do? When one of her old friends had invited her out on a hen-night
she‟d been delighted. Sure, she couldn‟t afford it but hell. It might be just what she needed. Jenny needed
a man, yet it was still so soon after Sam. He‟d been a bastard but hell, she still loved him. It would do her
good to meet new people.

Sheila was getting married the following week and since seven o‟clock a party of twelve women had been
moving bar-to-bar. Thankfully her friend was picking up the tab too. Jenny wore her hair down on her
shoulders with a silver, low-cut dress that fit several inches above the knee. A pair of clear, ankle
strapped heels looked good with the outfit. It was one of the only nice dresses she had left and in fact the
one she‟d met her departed Sam in. He‟d fucked her the same night and as a result Lisa had come into
the world. Several of the women in the group were a little worse for wear to say the least but they were all
having a good time. As the music blared and men stared, the women danced around their handbags,
spilling drinks and swapping stories. Mrs Elijah from across the street had promised to look after Jenny‟s
girls for the night. Was she a bad mother for leaving them? A cry went up, snapping Jenny from her
memory and one of the women emerged with a tray of shots. It was going to be a long night.

The next morning Sheila‟s fiancée dropped Jenny off. The spare room at her friends apartment had been
comfortable but her head was aching from all the booze. She remembered little aside from multiple trays
of shots and brief fumble with a man whose mobile number now resided in her handbag. He‟d been
wearing a wedding ring. Jenny sighed sadly. Stumbling on the path she tried to get her keys from her bag
and dropped them on the floor.
„Mrs Williamson‟. Jenny‟s heart sank as the all too familiar voice of her Landlord came from behind her.
Landlord Walter Goesch was a late 40‟s, slim man with polished features and greying hair. He had a
tendency to wear a suit in almost all weathers and always smelt strongly of hair grease. She turned, too
tired for an argument and realised the older man had been eyeing her ass as she picked up her keys.
„Mr Goesch‟ she sighed. She knew what was coming. Her last warning on rent had been more than ten
days ago. The man folded his arms. He had obviously been waiting in his car for her to arrive. His beady
stare lingering on her lovely cleavage.

Millar had been up most of the morning. He didn‟t sleep much anyway and had taken his morning coffee
into the yard when the sound of a man‟s raised voice alerted him. Taking his stick he walked over to the
crack in the fence. A man in a tan suit was giving Jenny a firm dressing down. He‟d seen him around a
few times. Millar oddly felt a protective surge for his neighbour and cursed through his teeth.

„Enough cash to party eh?‟ Goesch sneered eyeing Jenny‟s outfit. „But not enough to keep your children
with a roof over their head‟. Bowing her head she realised how it looked.

„Just another few days‟ she sighed, her gaze lingering on the floor. Goesch laughed then his face turned
into a smirk. He looked around the yard slyly, handling his cock through his trouser pocket. „I‟m
not…unreasonable. Perhaps we could come to another arrangement?‟ Jenny knew what he meant
immediately. Licking a drop of drool away from the corner of his mouth his lurid stare lingered. It was
more than she could bear. Stepping forward he placed a greasy hand on her shoulder, his fingers cold,
eyes falling to her chest.

„Dinner later….or the money you owe‟ he grinned letting his touch trickle over her breast.

Goesch turned and left. As soon as she heard his car start Jenny let her handbag drop to the floor. In a
moment she crumpled and put her head in her hands. Anger, shame. She couldn‟t bare it. Suddenly a
voice appeared in her head. „Pull yourself together‟. Sure, she‟d fuck her landlord. She‟d fuck his brains
out if it kept a roof over her and her girls head. Even if she‟d hate herself for it.

„Hey honey‟. Mr Millar appeared on the other side of the fence. He was always an early riser and Jenny
should have known he‟d be around. „Couldn‟t help but hear‟. The old man grinned broadly. He had a
cigarette in his mouth and casually lit it. His manner surprised her. For a moment he scratched his chin,
paused for what seemed an age then gave a long drag on his smoke.
„Listen honey….I knows you got money problems. Shit. I got‟s a proposition for ya‟. Jenny tilted her head.
She would listen to anything.

„I likes you honey. I likes you a lot. You gives ME sum of dat white pussy….i‟ll give you $800 cash here n
now‟. Millar grinned when he saw the effect his offer had on the lovely woman. Her eyes widened and her
face went blank in surprise.

„Oh my‟ she mouthed quietly.

„Yep, got more money than I have call for. Sort your Landlord out. Maybe even get little Jenny n Lisa dat
swing they been wanting‟. Jenny stood shakily then took a little step back. This was crazy. Here she was
being solicited by her seventy five year old black neighbour. It didn‟t seem real. „Got‟s me a mind to fuckin
you Jenny. Be nice to see you tell that sum-bitch to stick it up his ass too‟ Millar added with a laugh. It
was true. The first offer that morning had just been bettered. Amazingly she felt empowered, sliding her
hands up onto her hips as the decision bounced around in her head.

„$1000‟ she said giddily.

„Ok‟ Millar laughed, „but I gets to nut that pussy bare‟.

$1000‟ she repeated to herself. „You have the money here?‟.

„Sure. Want to see it?‟ Just what had she done?

Jenny stood, amazed as the old man hobbled into his house. Moments later he reappeared a stack of
fresh, clean notes in his hand. „$1000‟ he said, lifting the latch and stepping into her garden. Her heart
was pounding and her head span. „You know yo‟ look perfect for black fuckin honey‟ he replied. „You ever
had nigga dick?‟ Swallowing dryly she shook her head. „Good‟ grinned Millar, „was hopin‟ not‟. The garden
was quite enclosed. Even the gate was surrounded by overgrown hedges. It was as private as it could be.
„There‟ Millar grinned nodding to the old mattress that had been standing by the garden wall since Jenny
had moved in. She‟d just been waiting for opportunity to get rid of it. „Help me here‟ he grinned and
together they pulled it out onto the lawn. The old man was breathing heavily and for a moment Jenny
wondered if he‟d even be able to perform. „Now get dat fucking dress off honey‟ he grinned, answering all
questions.

Putting her hands up her back Jenny unzipped and slid the dress off her shoulders. The man took a step
towards her, his eyes wide as her bra and panties came into view. Without much effort the dress fell down
to her ankles. Stepping out of it she squeezed her hands together awkwardly. „One fucking hot body‟ he
sighed to himself, gaze roaming over her. „Fuck yeah‟. His eyes were wild and alive. Even Jenny felt
something. Maybe it was the money but she felt an energy she‟d not experienced in a long time. She
helped Millar take off his shirt and trousers. His leg was in bad shape, an old wound perhaps but she tried
not to notice. Perhaps she needed to keep it businesslike. When she pulled down his boxers her eyes
widened in shock. The old man was huge. Easily the biggest cock she‟d ever laid eyes on. His dick was
long and thick with matted grey hair above and two solid balls beneath as big as oranges.
„What you think of „dat?‟ he grinned, appreciating her reaction. Jenny didn‟t reply. She was so staggered.
„It‟s been a long time since…‟.
„Now lets get dat fuckin bra off you‟. Without a word she stood and unclipped. Millar began to wank
gently, muttering to himself before she slid the bra down her arms and let it drop to the floor. „Dats right,
get your tits out. Lets see em‟ he grinned as she pulled down her panties. He was enjoying this all right.
Eyeing her naked except for her silver high heels.

Millar sat on the mattress. His huge cock pointing up in the air. Quickly he motioned for Jenny to sit by
him. He was hard, breathing heavily on her arm. His breath felt sticky on her, lips cracked, dry and
stained by tobacco. Gently, Jenny put her hand around the shaft and began to rub. She gained an
immediate effect feeling the old cock pulsing in her palm. Millar‟s lips spread into a grin as his erection
maintained, standing up proudly.
„Gonna suck me a little first?‟ he smiled. Jenny nodded, got onto her knees, overcome with the event. She
paused, realising how crazy this was. The man cock was not particularly clean. „Sorry honey but I ain‟t
had a bath for a while. „Gonna let dat get in the way of $1000 dollars?‟ Closing her eyes she pushed her
sweet lips down over the head, feeling the foreskin slide back. It tasted dry and salty but she pressed on,
taking him down her throat. „Fuck fuck yeah!‟ he gasped. Lovingly she sucked, milking the base of the
shaft with her hand and drawing appreciative groans from her guest.

„That‟s it honey‟ grinned Millar. Cupping her other hand around his considerable balls she squeezed them
gently. It had been so long. Jenny had never held such a big dick. A need to punish herself took hold. She
sucked it greedily, feeling the old mans hands fondling her tits. Involuntary tears welled in her eyes as she
gagged once then twice. His meat seemed to throb in her mouth as she choked herself with it. Jenny felt
the big balls tighten and the old man shudder in a groan of delight. His sperm flooded into the back of her
mouth and was halfway down her throat before she could think. Coughing she swallowed once then
twice, chugging his salty load down.

When Jenny let up long strands of saliva stretched down to Millar‟s giant cock tip. Her lips felt stretched
and her eyes watered from the strain. Spittle was dribbling down the dark skin. Turning onto her knees
she pushed her ass out at Millar. Somehow it was changing her. A gasp erupting from her mouth as his
rough finger penetrated her pussy. Gently he pushed to the knuckle, withdrew and forced back again. A
second finger followed. Gasping in pleasure she dropped her face to the mattress. Millar was on his
knees now. A firm hand controlling her hip as he flicked her crack with the head of his monstrous dick.
Her whole body felt pulsed, then she felt him push at her lips. Once, twice making her whince. Then a
strong third attempt saw her pussy spread to take him.
„Oh my god!‟ Jenny gasped clutching the raw material beneath her. A grin spread over Millar‟s face as
inch by inch he forced himself up inside her.
„Damn you tight baby‟ he smiled. Despite two kids she was certainly that.

Drawing back Millar admired the wet juice of the woman‟s pussy covering his dark skin. Firmly he
rammed forward, a matching pain in his chest awoke but it felt so good. With a grunt he thrust again. In
moments Jenny was giving up wails of desperation as he fucked her. He felt the power. Fucking a white
mom in her own yard. Her pussy juice running down his shaft.
„Don‟t stop…don‟t stop‟ she gasped as he thrust against her. His balls slapped firmly against her body.
Then with a long, desperate wail she came. The pleasure couldn‟t be described. Jenny was close to
crying with it. When his dick slid free she turned onto her back, legs spread. Now able to look up at her
lover. Millar pressed one leg back and gently pressed his cock against her pussy. She swallowed him up
and gasping he started fucking with short strokes. He was going to come.

Jenny‟s mouth hung open. She felt the heavy balls meeting against her, the cock head ramming up inside
her belly. She had never felt so filled. Raising himself up onto his arms the old man gasped.
„Gonna shoot ma load‟ he whimpered.
„Oh god com inside me‟ Jenny heard herself wail. He thrust finally and felt his jizm surging up his shaft
towards Jenny‟s welcoming pussy. Several seconds past before he withdrew, happy to have deposited all
his seed.

That afternoon.

Goesch walked up the path in his suit. He had been looking for a excuse to nail Jenny Williamson for
weeks. Now was his chance. She wouldn‟t be dumb enough to refuse him. Opening the garden gate he
was confronted by a content looking woman hanging washing.

„You don‟t look ready for a date my dear‟ he sighed angrily. „I thought we had an agreement‟. Jenny
paused a smile on her face. With one had she pulled out $400.
„That‟s a start‟ she said. Goesch was gob-smacked. His face priceless. She watched him stumbled out
into his car bewildered. Millar had watched it all and winked at her over the fence. His seed was running
down her inside thigh but it felt proper. She returned her old lovers smile.

______

The day had been routine for the two of them. Every morning began the same way; coffee
in travel mugs in one hand, bagels in the other, a quick kiss and out the door with great
hopes of beating the morning rush. Married for five years this month, they had fallen into a
boring, monotonous cycle, and because of it, every aspect of their lives had begun to suffer,
especially their sex life. When they found the time, and the desire, to actually attempt the
act, it was very straight-forward. Lately, they had been making a valid effort to formulate
new, erotic twists, but as fairly traditional individuals, they failed to develop, let alone
execute, a plan.

Until today.

During his first of five meetings scheduled even before lunch, his cell phone vibrated in his
pocket. The front screen glowed under the shade of the office table as he stealthily checked;
the small LCD informed him of a picture message from his wife. He had assumed it was
another pointless forward about angels watching over him, or of a cute-faced puppy, and
flipped his cell opened casually.

Above a line of text that simply read “Come home soon,” was an image of his wives crotch,
the front of her black-laced thong pulled tightly between her lips. Throughout the day, the
couple responded to each other with racy photo after racier photo. Each image became
more sexually stimulating than the one before it. He received the last image as he was
pulling his vehicle next to that of his wife: His wife‟s fingers were deep inside of her. The
text accompanying the picture simply read “I‟m Waiting”.

He fumbled with his belt awkwardly and the lock of the garage door at the same time. He
stepped out of his pants, leaving them on the stairs that led into the kitchen. As he rounded
the slight corner, he was greeted by the voluptuous bum of his attractive spouse. In her
early twenties she had dominated local beauty pageants, and later been crowned Miss
United States. The following ten years had been nearly absent to her body.

Long, slender legs protruded from her hips, and were spread slightly. The charcoal grey
pencil-skirt she wore during her days as a financial advisor had already been hiked up to her
sides; her thong rested around her nyloned feet. She glanced over her shoulder at her
husband as he moved closer. His dick was erect, pressing against the front of his boxers.

“You‟re home early,” she remarked playfully.

He licked his lips and wet his throat before speaking. “It‟s lunch time.” His voice caught in
the back of his throat slightly, like that of a pubescent teenager. His wife was normally
reserved and professional. She carried herself with a constant air of confidence, even
outside of the office. She rarely let her hair down, so to speak, let alone her skirt. Seeing
her bent over the dining table, the top four buttons of her blouse undone, excited him more
than any porn movie ever had.
“Oh, well, I‟m afraid I didn‟t prepare you anything for lunch,” she whispered as he kissed
down the back of her neck. She sighed deeply as his nails ran up the back of her legs
simultaneously.

He bit her earlobe gently before responding in a husky voice, “I guess I‟ll just have to eat
you.” As he spoke to her, telling her briefly about his day, his hands reached for her firm
breasts, cupping them outside of her bra. He could feel her nipples pressing against the
fabric; and so he teased them, pinching them gently and tracing around them with the pads
of his fingers. His wife moaned as she reached behind her, the palm of her hand sliding up
and down the front of his underwear. She massaged his already hard cock, the smooth cloth
brushing against the head, adding a unique sensation.

“I‟ve been thinking about your dick all day,” she said, rubbing harder.

“Ironic, because I‟ve been thinking about fucking you with my dick all day.” He stepped
back slightly and admired his wife‟s body for a moment. He had always been overly
attracted to her, especially when she was in this position. He loved the way her lips looked
as they peeked out from between her legs. They were plump, mature. Today, they were
fuller than normal. The sight of the smooth, pink-tanned mound caused his mouth to
salivate. His tongue was hungry for her; he craved her more than normal. As he kissed the
small of her back, and down the curve of her cheek, her body shook slightly with
anticipation; her flesh overly stimulated from the sexual texting game they had played
throughout the morning.

“Must you tease?” she moaned loudly as his long tongue sought her clit, the bundle of
nerves jumping excitedly. She loved the way he pleased her orally; the way he worked his
tongue in hard but determined strokes. Her body moved with the rhythms he set, her hips
rocking, her swollen clit riding up and down on his tongue. It was an enjoyable pain, her clit
beyond sensitive. He added a welcomed but torturous pressure with each articulation. She
begged him to stop as she felt her muscles begin to tighten. She didn‟t want to cum without
him, without feeling him mix with her. She wanted, she needed to be filled with him, for
their fluids to combine in a thick concoction that only the two of them would enjoyed. And
allowed to experience.

As much as he craved her warm pussy in his mouth, his obliged her demands, her requests
which were almost desperate, as though she were on the brink of tears. She tapped her clit
with her fingers in quick, sporadic motions and looked at her husband. Her smile was
devilish but sexy at the same time. His penis tightened at the sound of her wetness.

Her entrance begged for him and swallowed the head of his dick as he teased her with it,
allowing her to feel an inch or two before pulling back out, the tip of his manhood glazed in
her juice. She pleaded for him to fill her completely. She used words that he‟d never
imagined would cross her lips; but there she was, telling him how much her body needed
him, how bad her pussy craved his dick, how she wanted to feel him erupt inside of her. The
more she talked, the less he could contain his desire for her.

He trusted himself forward, his penis entering her as deep as possible. She tightened
around him instantly, pulling him inside more, threatening to never let go. She screamed
with his plunge and pressed back against him. Her back arched, and he traced the curvature
with his lips as they began to sync their bodies in a rhythmic fucking. He pulled out only
enough to penetrate her as much as before. She met each push. Each short thrust served a
purpose; each was aggressive and deliberate; the motion steady and fluid. She was wetter
than she‟d been in a long time, possibly ever, and he glided in and out of her with ease.

She allowed him full control, and grabbed the edge of the dining table, lifting herself up
higher, causing him to enter her at a new angle occasionally. The head of his firm cock hit
her g-spot randomly, each time resulting in a loud, throated grunt; almost animalistic. He,
on the other hand, remained as quiet as possible, a groan escaping periodically. He loved
the way she sounded, the different intensities of sex-induced sounds his wife could make.
Every variation of pleasure hardened his cock more, tightening her around him.

“Oh god baby,” she whimpered as he smacked her ass roughly, his handprint leaving a
bright red mark. “God I love the way you fuck my pussy. Why don‟t you give me all you‟ve
got? Make me cum like a dirty slut.”

He rocked his hips harder as she commanded him, speeding up drastically, his strokes
becoming longer. Her juices made a sucking noise each time he filled her, the sound a turn
on to the both of them. They were aroused by the sounds their bodies created together,
especially the new ones that their outdated, straight-forward intercourse had eluded.

Her chest bounced within the confinements of her bra until she pulled them free, letting her
rigid nipples brush against the cold service of the table. The cooling sensation added to the
immense and indescribable pleasure she was already enduring. She tugged on her nipples
aggressively with one hand as the fingers of her other wrapped loosely around the shaft of
her husband, compressing around him each time he re-entered her.

“I‟m going to fill your beautiful pussy with my cum,” he announced as his dick jerked
slightly. He grabbed her shoulder with one hand, tangling her hair around his fingers at the
same time. He pulled completely out, then in one hard thrust, his cock pounded into her,
pumping uncontrollably as he came, his semen oozing into her. She screamed with his
lunge and moaned his name loudly as she came with him, the muscles of her pussy
pulsating rapidly, holding his dick hostage. Her groans turned into whines, then quiet sighs
as their bodies wound down. His hands slid around her hips and up her stomach, cupping
her full breasts as he kissed across her shoulders. She rested her hands on top of his then
lifted herself off of him slowly. Their cum, combined together, dripped out of her and ran
down the inside of her leg.

They laughed, out of amusement, out of delight, but more than anything, out of pure bliss.
They cleaned their flesh, and then the table, before redressing. “I‟ll see you tonight,” she
said, kissing her husband at the bottom of the garage stairs. They unlocked their individual
cars as they walked towards them, travel mugs of coffee in hand.

_____

My name is Erica Bradson, I am 48 years of age and I have been happily married to my
husband Daniel for 23 years. I have three children, Emma the oldest is 19 years old, my son
Brian is 18 and my youngest Peter is 14. We have always been regarded as the perfect
family, my husband Daniel worked at a Pharmaceutical company called Binarex Implants &
Co, my oldest daughter Emma left for college when she was 18, my son Peter is in high
school starting his second year, while my son Brian had some minor problems at his former
school which resulted in him dropping out of high school but now he is back at a new
school. Ever since I had my last child Peter my work as a librarian became almost
impossible for me mostly because of my back, so now I write children‟s book at home. It
would sound that we are the perfect family. Little did I know that my life would change.

It all started two years ago when my husband Daniel was offered the position of chairman
of the board for a new company called Erinak, we were all happy and excited. Though we
had to move closer to the company, our lives were more fruitful than ever. Brian was
especially happy as he was able to find himself a new school, Peter on the other hand was
not so happy to leave his home and friends, we had quite a fight over the issue and I
believe he blamed me more than his father. Still we moved and were ready to begin our
lives again. We have now lived two years here and I could not be happier, my sons have
settled fine in their new schools and my daughter continues her studies at the college, I
only wish it would be the same for me. Ever since my husband became the chairman of
Erinak our lives have been less and less frequent, we still love each other very much but his
work has left us with no time for each other. Though I knew this would happen I never
expected it to bother me so much, ever since my last child our sex life changed to
somewhat less intimate, mostly because of our children, but we always had some time to
satisfy each other, but now even that was gone. My womanly urges were the only thing
bothering me.

One day my son Brian invited his friend Malik over to our house, I never really knew much
about him except that he was a little bit older then my son Brian. I also did not like him too
much as he was always around whenever I heard rumours that vandals had caused some
trouble. Still I had to give my son‟s friend a chance so the day he came over I prepared a
nice dinner and awaited eagerly for them to come home from school. When I heard the
main door opening I went downstairs to greet my son‟s friend, while my son took of his
jacket I greeted Malik. The moment I saw him I was both surprised and a little frightened,
though I did not show it. He was a tall person taller than my husband and my son, he was
dressed in a thick orange undershirt with a logo I could not understand and oversized blue
jeans that kept falling down revealing his white underwear. He was very well built as his
muscles showed off thanks to his undershirt, his skin was black and smooth with no scars,
he had dreads going down to his neck which were tied by a pair of gummy strings. He
turned around towards me and smiled, his blue eyes staring at me, his face was smooth and
perfect with no blisters that the usual teenager have. He walked towards me and stretched
his hand and presented himself to me. I was a little slow but I took his hand which was firm
and soft, shaking it proved to be all up to him as he was strong as a bull.

He was very polite something that struck me, since most of my son‟s friends were mostly
rude like teenagers were, but this person was not. My son and Malik went up to my Brian‟s
room, while I remained in the living room puzzled with thoughts, wondering how my son
had met this boy, I was also very puzzled by the fact that he was not at all like those other
friends of my son. While I was sitting there in the living room alone I heard someone
coming down the stairs, it was Malik. He came downstairs looking for something, my first
thought was that he was looking for something valuable to steal, as I was trying to find
excuses for myself to why he was so polite. After secretly watching him for three seconds I
decided to move towards him, he saw me and asked where he could throw a piece of plastic
he was holding in his hand. I was embarrassed with myself by the fact that I had even
thought that he was stealing, I told him to give the plastic to me and that I would throw it
for him, after handing me the plastic I went over to the kitchen and opened the cabin under
the sink to throw the piece of plastic into the trash can, as I was bending over I felt that
someone was watching me I turned around rather quickly to find no one standing there. I
felt like a fool not only did I think he was a burglar but also a pervert, what a fool I was.
The truth was that I was making all of these things up in my mind because I was lonely,
deep inside me I wanted someone to look at my huge behind.

A couple of days had gone by and my thoughts had been raging inside me like a wild horse
itching for a carrot, only I was not itching for a carrot. It was already past six, and I was
preparing dinner as usual, my son Peter was sleeping over at his friend‟s house, while my
husband was working late again and my son Brian was out with his friends. Not even did the
clock strike seven that I heard a bang coming from the door, I went toward the door to see
my son Brian angry and slamming the door again, before I even was able to ask him what
was going on he ran up to his room. I followed him upstairs and knocked on his door asking
him what had happened, only to be told to mind my own business, after asking him over
and over again with no apparent respond I decided to call my husband, just when I was
about to go downstairs I heard my son cursing Malik. I had no idea what had happened.
After trying to get my husband on the phone with no avail and getting no response from my
son I decided to go to Malik to get some answers. Before leaving I told my son through the
door that I was going out for a bit without telling him that I was going to Malik‟s home,
since I did not want him to try to stop me. I knew where he lived since I had driven my son
to his house before, he lived in a huge house owned by his parents who have moved to
Europe while Malik remained to finish school. It was raining hard while I drove there, I could
barely see anything, so I parked my car at the intersection before arriving and started
walking towards the house I suddenly felt uneasy as the rain and thunder kept falling, it
started to rain even harder and so I ran towards Malik‟s house before getting all wet.

When I reached his porch I saw the light on inside, indicating he was home I rang the
doorbell, when I got no answer I rang again, then within a minute the door opened and I
saw Malik in a towel soaked and dripping in water. My eyes stood still looking at his
stomach muscles and chest, and my thoughts ran wild. He was startled to see me and
invited me in right away before I got to wet, I sat down on his red sofa as he asked me to
and then he took my coat and hanged it on the knob by the main door. After a second or so
I heard him saying that he was in the shower and that he did not hear the first bell, still in
his towel he stood in front of me without even trying to cover himself up and asked me why
I was here. I came out of my perverted thoughts and told him about my son. After
explaining to him what was going on, he went towards the kitchen and returned with two
soda cans and gave one to me without even asking me whether I wanted one or not. He
then sat down beside me and explained to me that my son has a crush on a friend of Malik
called Jayla and that my son Brian became angry at Malik when he told him that my son
was not Jayla‟s type. I became relieved by the fact that this was only a boy crush thing, but
then came the a-bomb. Malik then told me that before he was able to explain why Jayla was
not my son‟s type Brian punched Malik in the face and started destroying things in his house
he then ran out of the house. I was shocked at hearing those words, the thought that my
son had actively hit someone destroyed my dream of a perfect family completely. I became
confused and sad, my son had become someone else, I turned to Malik and asked him to
not please make any charges. He stood up and went to throw his soda in the trash can, as
he was turning around I could see part of his penis under his towel, which made all of my
perverted thoughts resurface wilder then before. He came towards me and sat in front of
me with his legs parted almost like he wanted me to see his penis.

He then said that he will have to explain a lot of things to his parents about the broken
stuff, just then I snapped out of my thoughts and raised myself up from the sofa and said
that I would give him the money for the destroyed stuff. He said he was not interested in
money, then he looked at me and smiled, he stood up and put his hand on my shoulder,
that simple touch made my body warm and soft. He then said that he has seen how I look
at him, and that he knows that I need certain attention, he grabs my big behind which
sends my soft warm body into a frenzied furnace and with no reaction from me Malik kept
grappling. I did not even try to stop him from touching me, my thoughts went in all
directions telling me this is wrong and yet my body wants this, I tell myself that I am doing
this for my son, but that is a lie. He slips his hand into my long skirt and pulls it down, he
then plunges his tongue into my mouth, which makes me fall into a dream of lust. I start to
unwillingly sucking his tongue which is dancing inside my mouth, his saliva starts to enter
and expand into my mouth, and I willingly swallow it down my throat. Not even my husband
has kissed me so good, his towel falls off and reveals his semi erect black penis, while we
still kiss he directs my left hand to touch his penis, without thinking I grab it and I realize I
cannot hold it fully around with my hand. I then break off to see how big his penis is, to my
surprise his semi erect penis was longer and thicker then I even thought humanly possible,
he looked at me and smiled saying to me what I already knew, that I had never seen a
bigger dick in my life. My vagina was dripping like a waterfall, making my underwear
seemingly soaked, he kept grabbing my behind and kissing my neck so good that I
responded by stroking his humongous penis without even realizing it. I felt his penis getting
larger and larger as I kept stroking him to a point that I even became scarred to know how
big it could get, he then stopped me from stroking it, at first I was afraid he had lost
interest, but then he told me to turn around and show him my ass.

I turned around embarrassed at the fact that my behind was so big, but he only bent down
and grabbed my ass telling me how wonderful it was, after years of complaints from my
husband that my ass was getting too big, I started to feel embarrassed of my behind, but
hearing Malik say those words made me even more soaked then before. Malik then pulled
my wet underwear down revealing my soaking hairy vagina to him, making me even more
embarrassed at the thought of having someone starring at my naked behind with my vagina
dripping like a waterfall. Malik came so close that I could feel his breath hitting my vagina,
in that moment my thoughts started protesting to the fact that what I was allowing was
wrong while I tried to contradict myself that I was doing this for my son, then the feeling of
something slippery and soft invaded me making me gasp so suddenly that my saliva
dripped out of my mouth. Malik was pushing his tongue deep into me, to the point that his
teeth hit the side of my vagina, I almost fell when he invaded me and I was struggling to
hold myself up, his tongue was dancing even more now than before and was pushing itself
to a point that almost paralyzed me.

While I was drooling with saliva gasping for air, my thoughts went into ecstasy and fell
themselves prey to the same feeling my body was having, the feeling of his tongue passing
through me, his teeth marking me at the sides and his nose touching and breathing at my
anus made me come over and over again. He then retracted his piercing tongue from my
wet hole, his teeth lifted itself from the grapple they had done and his nose stopped
breathing at my anus, I thought for a moment that it was over, as he had just with his
tongue already given me more pleasure then what my husband has given me in all our
years. As I was catching my breath slowly and able to steady myself better a huge round
soft and warm thing was pushing itself into my wet hole, just as I was about to realize that
it was his penis head, it pierced forcefully deep within me, my eyes rolled back and my
saliva shot itself out of my mouth like a cannon with my tongue dangling outside, the
gasping noise that I made echoed throughout the entire house and my legs clenched
themselves tightly as if by reflex. His member was all inside me and I could feel every
single blood vein of his dick pulsating within me, Malik grunted and exclaimed how tight I
was, I did not hear him, the long thick monster penis of his had reached places within me
that were never explored and had made me go into a state of exploding coma, he then
slowly began to move back and forth and with every thrust he would make sure to ball me
so to get it even deeper within me.
He kept grunting and huffing as his penis kept drilling me, his hands were the only thing
keeping me steady as they were holding around my huge behind as if to make sure I would
take his entire penis within me, I came out of my coma state when he directed my head
towards him and began to suck and kiss my tongue, I began to taste the essence of his
tongue that had been within me and it made me clench his dick even more, he grunted and
commented that his dick was getting sucked in and the feeling of his dick forcing itself
passed certain points within me kept me coming more than before. I then felt it grow a little
bigger and that is when I knew he was about to blow. He then confirmed it when he said he
was about to cum, as if by a miracle I was able to find my motherly instinct within me and
told him not to cum inside me, at first I was afraid he would not hear me as he was holding
me tightly and his member was so deep down me that it felt like it was impossible to get
out in time, as I saw his face his eyes were clenched shut as if he was struggling to keep
something inside, whether it was his member or his cum I did not know, but I hoped it was
his cum.

Just as I felt his penis head exploding his slippery member forced itself out of me and was
retracted back, his hands left me and I fell down on the floor exhausted as if having given
birth. I glanced at him and just as I was catching his eyes to mine, his penis burst a torrent
of cum right on my back, he exclaimed frantically and without even stroking his member the
torrent of cum kept on coming, to the point I could see his huge sacks of balls shrink
heavily. As the last spurt of cum hit both me and the floor Malik fell down as well, breathing
heavily his penis began to go limp and losing most of its growth and length, and as I saw it
go limp the thought that I had cheated on my husband began to arise, and my guilt began
to devour me, as well as curiosity to the fact that as limp Malik‟s cock had become it was
still far longer and thicker than my husband‟s fully erect penis and as I lay there I knew my
life would change from now on. Oh what will happen now?

Two weeks passed since my obscene experience with Malik and we had not spoken since. I returned to
my duties as a mother and a wife, hoping that my sinful act would be erased by time. The morning is my
favourite time of the day, my husband, my two sons and I gather together for breakfast. It is the only time
of the day where we are all together and can talk about the day ahead of us and our plans. It is also the
only time when I feel no remorse. I make two eggs to my husband with no bacon a cup of freshly made
coffee and a glass of cold orange juice to start of his day while he reads the newspaper. My sons on the
other hand prefer pancakes, as they have grown accustom to them ever since they were 5. A glass of
orange juice to Brian and a glass of milk to Peter to set up their day. It is during this time of day that I feel
happy and relieved as I see my family bustling with energy, no other thoughts and no other feelings but
for my family. The gathering breaks up when my husband and my sons leave for work and school, and as
I watch them go out the front door the feeling of vulnerability engulfs me.

The moment my husband and my sons leave the house, I start to make myself busy by cleaning the
house, buying groceries or working on my children's book. Ever since that night I have been welcoming
menial tasks that would keep me busy in order to try to forget Malik. Unfortunately for me, my memories
kept haunting me and the more I tried to suppress them the more they insisted on coming back. My
sexual urges had also grown, and as every day passed by from that rainy night they grew stronger,
whenever I was in the shower my body trembled and my nipples hardened by themselves while my
vagina would become wet and slippery. I tried to avoid touching myself, but the memories of that
experience became more vivid than ever before. Whenever I was alone in the house the thought of how
Malik had made me feel that day using only his tongue made me wonder what more he could do. As
much as my body and my mind kept teasing me I had decided to stay firm and to continue as a devoted
wife and a good mother and not to fall for my perverse mind again.

Evening came and I was finishing up the last chapter of my book when I was disturbed by the ringing of
my cell phone in my handbag. I went downstairs and pulled it out of my handbag and inspected the
number blinking on the phone. I did not recognize the number and I felt fear right away wondering if it was
Malik, and how he had gotten my number. I never gave it to him that night and I was worried he had
found some way to get my number anyway. My imagination was making me believe things that I knew
were not possible and yet deep inside of me I wanted to be true. Something kept me from answering it
right away, almost like if I knew it was Malik and I did not want to confront him. After a second or two I
stopped wavering, I took a deep breath and answered my cell phone hoping it was not Malik. It was my
son Brian and he asked me what took me so long to answer the phone. As I realized it was my son on the
phone I exclaimed a strong sudden sound of relief that it was not Malik. My son heard me and asked me
what was wrong with me. I lied to him and told him that I almost fell down when I was reaching the phone,
to which my son afterwards asked me why it took me so long to answer the phone in the first place.
Another lie came out of me when I told him I was using the vacuum cleaner and I did not hear the phone.
I then asked him what was wrong and if anything had happened to him, he said that everything was fine
and that he wanted only to call me to tell me that he was sleeping out tonight without giving me an
explanation to where or with whom, like always, and that I was not to make dinner for him. I asked him to
stay out of trouble and to not go to bed too late, to which he replied in a manner as if I had invaded his
space.

I said goodbye to him and goodnight knowing he would not call me again that day. Before I hung up I
asked him why he was calling me from a different number, to which he answered that he had forgotten
his cell phone at home and had borrowed the phone of a friend of his. When my son said those words to
me all of my fear and thoughts came back like a brutal force, and before I was able to ask him which
friend he had borrowed it from, he hung up. I sat down on the sofa in the living room puzzled with
thoughts wondering whether it was Malik my son had borrowed the phone from or if it was someone else.
My body trembled at the thought that my son had borrowed Malik's phone to call me and that he now
maybe had my number. I expected Malik would call me right away on the phone and so I placed my cell
on the table by the sofa while staring at it in silence. I continued to stare at my cell for more than a couple
of minutes in a complete and utter hypnotic state trembling at the thought of Malik calling me, but after the
time passed I told myself that I was a fool, as my son probably borrowed it from someone else since he
had been in a fight with Malik two weeks ago and that they were probably not on good terms yet. I went to
the kitchen and I started making dinner, with a feeling of relief and a slight feeling of disappointment.

After eating dinner with my son Peter and my husband Daniel, I decided to finish the chapter of my book
upstairs in my office, while my husband watched TV and my son played video games. It was not until nine
that my cell phone rang again. A message from the same number my son Brian had used, so believing it
to be my son I opened it with no hesitation. What I saw made me gasp with such a surprise that I almost
fell from the chair, the message was a picture of Malik's limp cock with a text below saying that this I was
going to get. My body trembled and my eyes were fixated on the picture of Malik's huge limp penis, my
nipples became hard and I had to clench my legs together as I was starting to feel my vagina sweating
and soaking my underwear. I closed the picture and wanted to delete it only to have something inside
stop me from doing so. I looked at it again and I began to slowly caress my hardened nipple. I circled my
hand over my tit again and again to the point where my nipple was poking out so hard that it made a
silhouette on my sweater. I then slowly reached downwards so as to put my hand between my legs and
caress my vagina through my soaking underwear, all the while I looked at the picture of Malik's penis and
wondered how I was able to take that monstrosity in its erect form within me.

Those thoughts and my touching mixed itself with the memory of that rainy night when I was with Malik
and I began to stroke my vagina faster through my underwear. I became so wet that it was now dripping
on the floor and on my skirt. The intense feeling of the coming orgasm made me drop the phone from my
left hand onto the floor which made a loud noise. I was shaking all over and I grabbed the first thing I
found, which was a lamp, and I held it firmly until the orgasm was over. I went limp and my right hand
stopped caressing my hole and for a second I just wanted to sleep, only to hear noises coming from the
outside of my room which made me realize that someone was coming. I immediately readjusted my skirt
and sweater and just as I was about to clean my essence from my right hand the door opened. My son
Peter came in and told me that he had heard a loud noise. At first I was afraid he had heard me moaning,
but when he told me that he had heard something hitting the floor I relaxed and told him that it was only
my cell phone that had fallen onto the floor. It was in that moment that I realized that the picture was still
on. If he picked it up my son would see my secret. He knelt down to get the phone and just before I was
able to take it from him he saw the screen. My heart was pumping so hard that I almost felt it bursting out
of my chest. I was just about to say something to him when I saw his face, it was not the face of shock or
panic. He looked at me and said that he was sorry, but my phone had been broken. When I saw the
screen of my phone shattered with no picture or light on it I felt such relief that I almost hugged my son,
being so happy that he did not see that picture. He placed it on the table beside my pc and walked out of
the room saying good night to me in the process. I was so relieved and exhausted at the same time that I
slumped on my chair. At that moment I knew that I was lucky and unlucky at the same time.

I woke up early the next morning as I had not slept well. My thoughts had been raging inside of me trying
to find excuses for my behaviour last night. I had not only desired another man again, but done so while
my family was present at home. The thought that my son had almost caught me masturbating to a picture
of another man's penis kept me wondering what would have happened if he had found out. This time I
had no excuses for what I had done. I could not tell myself that what I had done was for the well-being of
my son Brian, as that night I had willingly masturbated to Malik's penis without any reason then my own.
Yet still, the incident that happened yesterday made me wonder whether I had been allowed a second
chance, as not only did I escape the embarrassment of having to explain to my son what I was doing, but
also that my cell phone had been destroyed in the process and so I was free from having more pictures
from Malik, or worse a call. As much as I felt guilt over what had happened I could not accept it, I
continued to act as if nothing happened and hoped that one day this would be over.

The day went slowly, my sons were at school and my husband had gone to work and I was finally
finishing the children's book. While sitting on my sofa in the living room with my laptop on the table I felt
for a moment free from thoughts and believed that maybe all of what had happened would fade away, the
calm silent house did not make me feel vulnerable anymore and my urges had calmed down as well. This
peace was broken by the sound of the doorbell which rang only once but loudly enough to feel like
thunder. I raised myself from the comfortable sofa and walked towards the main door, I did not really
wonder who it was until I had already opened the door. Standing in the doorway was a man dressed in
blue large heavy jeans and a green undershirt with a logo of a big M, when my eyes finally reached his
face I realized that it was Malik. He smiled and asked me how I was doing while letting himself into the
house before I could even protest. My heart was pounding faster and faster and my thoughts were back
in a disagreement, it took me a couple of seconds to say something, but I was then able to shake of my
dozed of state and speak.

I closed the door, and with a resentful tone asked him what he was doing here. He said in calm and
sympathetic voice that he had forgotten a ticket in Brian's room the last time he was here. He then
apologetically asked me if he could please go up to Brian's room and look for it. Before I was able to tell
him no, he had already gone up the stairs. I followed him upstairs puzzled by the fact that he had not tried
to flirt with me or grope me the moment he entered the house. I was so puzzled that I began to think he
had no intention to touch me or do any other obscene act. It was then that I realized that my body was
starting to shake again and my perverted fantasy was resurfacing. I stopped for a moment to regain my
sense of duty and continued to go upstairs after him. When I reached Brian's room I saw Malik searching
my son's table, I then watched him for a couple of seconds before speaking. Without realizing that he
might just be faking all of this, I asked him if he had found it. Before he responded to me, he stood up and
showed me a ticket that he had taken from the table. He then looked at me, standing in the doorway in a
way that made me feel very vulnerable. He smiled again and said that he would take no more of my time
and leave the house.

The moment he said those words a sense of fear came upon me as if I did not want him to leave. He
walked passed me and went downstairs, and like a cat chasing a mouse I followed him down. Just as he
was about to reach the main door my mind began to act on its own and as if by reflex I said wait. He
stopped and turned around and asked me why. I could not believe it, he wanted me to admit that I wanted
him. All of my sane thoughts were now screaming at me to send him away, while my body was sweating
and remembering that night he and I fornicated. Without realizing that he was already in front of me, he
grabbed my behind exactly the same way he did our first time, which gave my body and my thoughts
such vivid memories that I began to tremble and sweat continuously. Then just like before he inserted his
tongue into my mouth and began kissing and sucking my tongue. I could not stop him, I was too deep in
my trance to stop now. The only thing I was hoping for now was that he would not go any further than
kissing and groping me, but it was now completely up to him what happened next. He continued kissing
me until I was dripping from my mouth. At the same time, he took his right hand and slipped it down the
front of my skirt and began caressing my dripping vagina. This made me come so hard that I
disconnected from his lips and gasped to the ceiling. He then started taking off my sweater and grabbed
my right breast and began to caress it, and even though my bra was still on he was able to caress it so
good that I came a second time. My body then began to move by itself and I used my right hand to grab
and stroke his crotch, which made Malik moan. He then pulled his hand out of my skirt and started
unlocking my bra and seemingly drag it away with his other hand.

From the first moment Malik saw my tits, he started to pinch my left nipple and kiss and suck my neck to
the point that my nipples began to harden themselves, which made me stroke his bulging crotch even
faster and with every stroke it seemed to get bigger. Malik then stopped pinching and kissing me and
pushed away my hand which was stroking him. For a split second I thought it was over, only to see him
take of his undershirt revealing his beautiful muscular body to me which made my nipples harden even
more and my vagina drip harder. He then unlocked his belt, pulled down his pants and revealed to me his
enormous dick. It was so big that even though it was semi erect it was still not able to remain upright
because of its weight and growth. It was the first real time that I truly realized what a monstrosity it was, I
kept staring at it for a couple of seconds, wondering how I was able at all to take his fully erect penis
inside me at all. Those thoughts, and watching his penis, made me gush more from my vagina and
harden my tit knobs so much that they gave me some slight pain. Malik did not hesitate, he grabbed me
and pulled down my skirt revealing that my underwear was so wet that he could see through it. He
ordered me to continue stroking his penis, while he began to kiss and suck my tits. The pleasure almost
made me fall, only to be saved by the warm soft yet hard penis I was holding in my hand. I held it tightly
trying to see if I was able to get my fingers around it to stroke it better, only to fail. As it grew wider and
harder, Malik moaned and told me to continue while he kept on sucking and pinching my nipples. I
stroked it as much as I was able to and felt it slowly grow bigger and start to become more upright.

The feeling of Malik's warm penis in my hand and him sucking and playing with my tits made me lose
control of my body. I took my other hand and slipped it inside my underwear to caress my wet hairy hole.
In that moment, the thoughts that I had the night before secretly masturbated to the picture of this young
man's penis surfaced again. This time I was now doing it for real. The realization that I was physically
grabbing and stroking it made me orgasm a third time. The moment my orgasm came I clenched his
penis so hard that I was almost able to get my fingers right around it. After my climax had passed I
stopped stroking, only to then have Malik place his penis between my legs and start to move back and
forth rubbing my dribbling vagina through my soaked underwear with his shaft. I felt it grow and become
even more upright. All the time my hole was dripping so much that it went through my underwear and ran
all over his dick. He started to kiss me again which gave me the energy to continue from my already tired
state. At the same time, his left hand was playing with my tit and his right hand began to grab my behind.
I almost went in a state of coma because of all the different sensation, feeling his hands toying with me,
his tongue making my mouth dribble with saliva, and the shaft of his dick stroking vagina through my
underwear, while at the same time hitting the insides of my legs as it grew wider. I was literally riding his
penis and he was already making me feel better than last time without even having penetrated me yet. I
knew then that there was no possible way that he would not penetrate me with his penis, as we now had
reached a point of no return.

That moment I knew that I would not only be cheating on my husband again, but in our own house. As I
looked towards the chimney in the living room I spotted a photo of my sons, my daughter, my husband
Daniel and me. It was then that my guilt began to drag me out of the state of lust and started to make me
realize that I was not only betraying my husband, but my family as well. Just then Malik stopped kissing
me and pushed me back so that I fell down on the red sofa, he was now standing over me showing his
overlarge monster dick that was now fully erected and upright, and with one stare my thoughts of guilt
had vanished. He began to take off my slipper and socks while I stared at his penis in amazement. His
shaft was darker then his skin and had liquid dripping from the top side, which I could only assume was
the essence from my vagina after he had stroked with it. The veins were so impressive that I could see
them pulse and I knew they would make their mark once he was inside me. The penis-head was so huge
and round that it almost resembled a pool ball in size. The closer I got to the penis, the more I could smell
the strong odour it was making. The smell was so strong and ferocious that I dripped even more from my
hole onto the sofa. After having pulled off the last of my sock, Malik leant forward and began pulling off
my wet underwear revealing my hairy soaking pussy. Saying it was time to ride, he parted my legs and
grabbed his penis, placing his penis-head on my hole. The mere touch of his warm reddish penis-head on
my hole was almost enough to make me come again. He then said that he wanted me to feel every inch
of his thing and not doze off like last time, so he would enter me slowly this time. I became very nervous
and began acting as if it was my first time.

Preparing myself to take his penis I clenched the sofa's pillow with my hand and began using the
breathing technique that I used for child birth. Malik recognized the pattern and told me to continue doing
so as he liked the sound of it. He held my legs open with his hands and began to penetrate me slowly. I
could feel his penis-head expanding my vagina as it slowly invaded me further. I kept on breathing as the
sheer pleasure his penis-head was making almost made me pass out. He then pushed himself deeper
within me and I began to break up the breathing technique as I started to feel his veins throbbing and
pumping within me, which made me orgasm. He then grunted and told me to hold on. He was now
pushing it deeper into me and as I felt it bury itself deeper I grabbed his arm and began pulling him
towards me. I had reached a new level of pleasure. He lost his grip on my legs and placed his hands
around my hips, grunting and moaning and sweating all over me. He then tried to push his penis further in
but was unable to, so he dragged it backwards and told me to be ready to go balls deep. It was not until I
looked up at him and saw him breathing deeply and withdrawing part of his penis out from me that I
realized what he was about to do. Just as I was to beg him to go easy, he thrust his dick so deep that his
balls hit my ass cheeks. My head tilted backwards and I cried out loud. I did not even care if someone
from outside the house heard me. My legs then automatically crossed around Malik's body and I started
pulling him into me. Malik grunted and exclaimed that all of his cock was finally inside. I had been able to
take all of his meat again, but this time without dozing off.

The feeling of his dick pumping and squeezing itself inside of me was even more intense than the last
time, since I was now fully aware and awake. I could now feel his shaft stretching my inside walls so
tightly that I could feel his heartbeat coming from his veins. His penis head was so deep inside that it had
reached an unexplored part within me. I had not felt this the first time, and the mere warmth that his penis
emitted made my body sweat so much that the sofa got soaked. Malik then told me to look at him while
he began to thrust back and forth; slowly at first, and then with more force. Staring at his eyes and feeling
his cock spreading my insides made me come more than once. As he kept ploughing me, my body
responded on its own and I held around his body with my legs and forcefully help him thrust his
bodyweight deeper. I used my hands to caress and push him closer to me and the feeling was driving me
insane. I kept coming, sweating and moaning so much that I felt like passing out with every thrust he
made only to be awakened by another thrust in the process. My sex life with my husband Daniel had
always been a good one, but ever since my children were born my vagina had stretched itself to a point
that he sometimes was not able to make me come properly. However, with Malik the stretching that I had
experienced from the past seemed to be insignificant. The mere fact that he was able to fill me and push
his dick deeper than my husband ever had, gave me such insane pleasure that I came far more than my
husband ever thought he had made me come. While Malik kept drilling me, I caught a glimpse of the
picture of my family and me on the chimney, and the guilt returned as I began to think about the
consequences of having sex with someone else. Just then I felt Malik's penis expand inside of me and his
veins pumped and throbbed furiously. He was about to blow so I released the grip my legs had made
around him, expecting him to pull out.

Malik did not pull out but rather began to thrust even faster and more furiously. As much as I loved every
thrust he made, something deeper inside me made me beg him to stop and not cum inside of me. He
stopped but did not pull his penis out. He looked at me and said that he would not cum inside of me if I
agreed to have sex with him whenever he asked for it. If not, he would cum inside me and I would have to
take my chances with his sperm. I could not believe my ears, he wanted me to accept a life of
debauchery or face the possibility of getting pregnant with his child. I was too weak to fight him off and I
was not even really sure if I wanted to. What I was sure of was that he wanted me to make sure that I
accepted the things I had been doing with him and stop lying to myself and making excuses. I felt his
penis throbbing frantically and I saw Malik clenching his eyes shut and flexing his muscles as he was
doing all he could to hold his cum in. I knew I did not have a lot of time and this was further confirmed
when Malik told me to hurry up. With a feint response I told him that I would do it. He then began to move
back and forth again instead of pulling his penis out. He told me to be precise as he kept on drilling me
faster and harder making me come more and making it difficult for me to concentrate.

My heart was beating fearfully fast now, I was afraid he would cum inside me and so I told him that I
would have sex with him whenever he wanted to. Malik was not satisfied and so he said that I had to yell
out that I wanted him. I could feel that Malik could not hold back any longer and so I yelled that I wanted
him. Malik pushed himself away from me and pulled his dick out of me. I looked up at him and was
relieved to see that his dick was aimed at my tits. Malik then moaned loudly and his penis began to shoot
off a load of semen all over me. The first wave of semen hit my tits and stomach, the second wave then
shot off and mostly hit the sofa. A series of smaller squirted of semen came out of him which hit the table,
my legs, my hair and finally my left eye. He then went limp and his balls began to shrink, the smell of his
semen was strong and raw and I almost fainted from the combination of exhaustion, pleasure, guilt and
the smell of strong semen.

After a couple of minutes had past, Malik rose up from the ground and walked towards the toilet on the
first floor. As I lay there hearing him pee in the toilet, I began to wonder what I had done. I had made a
deal to have sex with him whenever he felt like, it made me wonder what would happen next. Malik came
out of the toilet and began to get dressed. I finally found some strength in me to sit upward on the sofa
and I saw the mess his sperm had made. Malik walked over to me and said that he had to go. I did not
respond, but nodded instead and hoped he would just leave, as I did not want him to look at me in the
state I was. Just when he was about to exit the main door, he turned around and warned me that next
time he would cum inside me so I should buy birth control pills as he didn't like to use condoms. He then
walked out and was gone. I remained in my cum soaked living room for a couple of minutes before
realising how much cleaning I would have to do. I looked at the picture on the chimney and wondered
how I could have done such an obscene thing again. At the same time I felt aroused at the thought that I
had just had sex with a man that was not my husband, right in our own house. My erotic thoughts were
seemingly disrupted by the reeking smell Malik's cum made, and I realized that the sofa was covered in
that smell. The strong scent of semen and sweat had drowned the living room and I knew I had to get rid
of it before my family came home. I also knew I had to take a shower first to get the semen out of my hair,
stomach and breasts. When I got up from the sofa, the semen that had hit my stomach and breasts
began to drip on the carpet of the living room. The dripping didn't stop until I reached the shower, where I
cleaned the hot sperm off me with warm water and soap to get the smell out. I remained in the shower
trying to get the stench off while my thoughts began to focus. I knew now that there would be no going
back and that the only thing I could do was to be careful and hope that my family would never find out
what I have done.

After finishing up in the shower and putting on some new clothes, I started to clean up the mess that had
been made in the living room. I began by putting all of the clothes that I had worn into the washing
machine, especially my underwear since they were soaked in my essence. I then went to the kitchen and
took a bucket of warm water and cleaning product to wash the semen that had been dripping from me
when I went up to the shower. Afterwards I cleaned the drops of semen and sweat that had hit the table
and then the carpet. It was not until I reached the sofa that I realized there was a problem, even though I
washed the sofa the stench of sweat and cum remained and would not go away. I realized I had spent too
long cleaning up the mess and that the smell would not be removed before my sons came home. In fact
before, I was able to get rid of the smell, my son Peter did come home. I quickly placed and lit up an
aroma candle on the table hoping it would hide the stench for now. He came into the living room, greeted
me and asked me how my day was. Acting as though nothing had happened, I smiled and told him that it
had been Aroma like.
For two days I had not entered the living room. Since that day, I could not walk in there
without falling victim to my own perverted mind. I tried to forget the smell, but the more I
tried to forget that smell the stronger it seemed standing in the living room today. For a
second I almost forgot the phone was ringing, but I pulled myself together and answered
the phone without looking at the number. I recognized the voice immediately, it was Malik.
He answered to my hello as if I were an old friend of his, laughing at the same time over
the fact that it was good to hear me again. Fear engulfed me at the thought that he maybe
was ready to come over again. I began stuttering and panicking, telling him that it was too
soon and that my son Peter was about to return home from school any minute now. He did
not complain, but instead told me to calm down as he had only wanted to call me to ask
how I was doing. My fear dissipated and my heart beat calmed down. I was relieved and
after a second of confusion and relief I asked him how he had gained my house number. He
told me that my son Brian had given him the number. Malik then told me he would have
called me on my cell phone had it not been turned off. I told him that my phone had been
broken and not turned off and Malik laughed and asked me if it had anything to do with the
beauty picture he had sent me on the phone awhile back. I was not even able to respond to
that question before he asked me whether I was preparing myself for the weekend. Puzzled,
I asked him what was going to happen on the weekend. He responded with disappointment
over the fact that I had forgotten that he had told me that he would come inside me next
time. Instead of rejecting him right away, my curiosity made me ask him why this weekend.
He then told me that he had to leave and would not be back until the weekend and that I
had to prepare myself for him with birth-control pills unless I wanted him to impregnate me.
To this I stuttered no. He then told me he had to go and that he was looking forward to the
weekend, and before I could protest back he had hung up.

I was standing there in the living room wondering why I had not only tried to dissuade him
from having sex with me in the weekend, but most of all to not cum within me. I stood in
the living room in complete silence not even trying to find excuses or methods to reject
Malik anymore, I knew that it was too late for that now. The thoughts that were once so
strong at rejecting him and scolding me were turning into perverted memories of me and
him in the living room and the strong scent that came from the sofa dragged me further
into my perverted mind, reminding me of the intense pleasure Malik had given me that day
in our house. I slowly fell down on the sofa with my legs parted and my nipples began to
turn into hardened door knobs. My hand caressed them tenderly as I tried to remember the
movement that Malik had used on my tits the last time. The strong scent from the sofa
continued to infuse into my nose and drove me to pinch my nipples through my green
sweater that my husband had given me for Christmas. Just the thought that I was doing
such vile and despicable thing while remembering the fond memories with my husband
made me wet and horny. I could not resist anymore, I had to grope myself!

The intense feeling was overwhelming and I began to slip my hand into my pants and into
my drowned underwear to caress my warm slippery opening. I did not hold back the
thoughts anymore, and memories raged more furious then before. All of my memories with
Malik were as vivid as if we were doing it right then. I caressed my hole even more furiously
and slowly I began to penetrate myself with my index finger releasing such wildness within
me that I turned around and pushed my face against the sofa's pillow, the scent from the
sofa was now at its highest and I could almost taste it with my tongue while I kept
penetrating myself faster. My finger was giving me so much pleasure that I had to bite my
other index finger with my teeth. The strong scent, the memories, the guilt, the pleasure,
the penetration and the obscenity of what I was doing against my husband made me
orgasm so hard that I had to restrain myself from screaming so loud that I could have been
heard outside the house. The pleasure came as a tidal wave with the intensity of destruction
and then dissipated like a snowflake calmly melting away. I was breathing heavily with my
index finger calmly exiting my vagina as if being pushed away from the tired state I had put
myself into. I continued breathing heavily and as I did the thought that this was nothing
compared to the experience Malik had given me manifested itself, I now knew what I had to
do. I had to buy birth control pills.

When I entered the pharmacy, I felt embarrassed that I was about to buy birth control pills
so I could let a young man that was not my husband squirt his sperm inside of me.
Although I kept telling myself this was wrong I continued to do the tests that were
performed on me to see whether I could take the pills. After a couple of minutes I got the
pills that my pharmacist recommended. She stated that I had to take them for at least 7
days before they would fully work and that I should not worry about side effects as this was
a new type of birth control pill that had just been released. Just when I was about to place
the pills in my handbag I caught a glimpse of the label on the package, it said Erinak and I
realised that these pills had been created from the company that my husband worked for.
The coincidence stunned me and I almost felt like crying over the fact that I was using the
same product my husband had made to pay our bills so that I could have sex with another
man. The guilt made me ponder on the situation I had mixed myself up in. I stood there
staring at the label for a couple of seconds before I heard a woman's voice yelling my name.

The surprise made me hide the pills into my handbag and I looked towards the sound of my
name and saw a woman standing a couple of meters waving her hand at me. It took me
awhile before I recognized who it was. Her name was Laura Harper and she was one of the
mothers I encountered at one of the PTA meetings at the school where my sons go. She
was a very nice person and always so full of enthusiasm that I almost envied her. She kept
herself very well, always wearing something beautiful and bright. It was clear to me that
she watched her diet as she was not as big as me and always seemed to have the energy to
do far more things than a forty year old woman should do. Her eyes were grey mixed with
blue and her hair was long with the colour dark brown. She looked very remarkable for a
woman her age.

She came closer to me and asked me how I was doing, and I responded by telling her that
everything was fine. We kept chatting about our families for a couple of seconds before she
asked me what I was doing at the pharmacy, I couldn't reveal the truth, so I told her that I
was buying some coughing medicine for my son Peter. We kept chatting and decided to get
a cup of coffee at the mall before going home. We then began to talk about our upcoming
weekends, which made me a little nervous as I could not tell her what I was about to do. I
told her that I had couple of plans without specifying what they were. She then asked me
whether I was busy the next weekend and if I would accept an invitation with my husband
to eat dinner at Laura's house the next weekend. Since I wanted to leave and go home I
accepted the invitation, without realizing that Malik maybe had plans for me that weekend
as well. I walked home without knowing that I had set in motion a difficult situation for the
future.

My seemingly happy life as a perfect housewife continued, with me each day popping a birth
control pill without my husband's knowledge so to prepare myself for the coming storm this
weekend. I told my husband and sons that I was going to a book club conference to discuss
my new children's book on the weekend without specifying when as I myself were unsure to
when Malik wanted me to come over to his place. My sons did not even perceive what I had
said, as merely the mention of the word 'book' sent them into a state of total ignorance and
boredom. My husband on the other hand was happy for me, smiling and hugging me over
the fact that I would have the chance to invest some more time in my book instead of
staying at home. Little did he know that the conference was next month and that I was
actually leaving for another reason, namely to betray him with another man again. The
thought made me feel guilt and sadness, so much that I almost confessed to him right there
and then, but instead I only kissed him and told him I loved him. Things went on as normal.
I found out that my son Brian was going to sleep over again this weekend and my husband
would return late from work as usual, while my son Peter would stay at home to work on his
homework. The thought that I was leaving my son alone at home did not occur to me until
the day Malik called me. My guilt and shame had overwhelmed all my other thoughts at the
time.

Saturday came and I could feel the storm arrive the moment I awoke that morning, I knew
it was today, something in my body just sent this feeling through me that told me it was
today. I prepared breakfast for my family and enjoyed the morning like always, even
though this time it felt a little different. My day went on as normal, I said goodbye to my
sons and my husband who went to work and to their friends while I went to the living room
to write my book. The scent did not bother me anymore, mostly because it had
disappeared, but also because I realized that the more I ran away the more guilt I would
feel, so I decided to stay the course.

Time went faster than normal and I felt vulnerable as each minute passed closing itself to
the inevitable time of the day when I would feel Malik inside of me again. Just as the clock
hit the third strike of 7, I was greeted with a surprise. My son Peter had returned home
when I did not expect him, believing he was going to sleep over at his friend's house I
asked him why he had come home. He looked at me and told me that he was just going to
eat at his friend's house today and not sleep over. It was Brian, my other son, who was
going to sleep out today. Peter then asked me if I had forgotten, or if he had not told me. I
stared at him for a couple of seconds wondering how I could have made such a mistake and
I realised that my guilt had distracted me and made me forget that he had told me that he
was staying at home today. I swallowed and smiled and told him that I had forgotten. He
then smiled and went upstairs to his room to play with his video games. I sat down on the
sofa with my conscious angered and scolding myself for having forgotten that Peter was
going to stay at home. I desperately began to hope that Malik would not call today.
Unfortunately for me the moment I was about to go to the kitchen to get something
refreshing to drink, my phone rang. I knew it was him even before I saw the number. I
quickly answered the phone as I did not want Peter to come downstairs to answer it for me.

Malik greeted me with a tone of happiness and asked me if I missed him. Before I was able
to respond he asked me whether I had taken the pills. I told him yes and was about to tell
him something else when he told me to put on my coat and get over to his house. He then
hung up and I was not given time to protest. I was now very confused with erotic feelings
and guilt. I wanted to touch myself, but I resisted from doing so because of my son was
upstairs. I had no choice but to leave my son alone tonight, partly as I could not risk Malik
getting mad at me, but mostly because I did not want to lose him. I went upstairs and
knocked on my son's door. Peter opened the door and asked me what I wanted. I was not
able to say anything so I asked him what he was doing, he stuttered for a second and told
me he was just finishing his homework for Monday. Peter had always been the one who
never did anything bad, he always did his duty and never made me feel worried. I caressed
his forehead and his long hair and told him that I had to leave for the conference I had told
them about. He nodded and said ok and told me to make sure I did not get outspoken by
some lame professor. He was always so innocent and always made me so proud. I gave him
a big hug and walked down the stairs to leave. I knew what I was doing was wrong, but I
had to; no I needed to do it!
I parked a couple of blocks away from Malik's house, as I did not want anyone to recognize
my car. I walked the rest of the way in the silent cold night. No rain or thunder like the first
time I thought, this night was going to be different. I reached his porch and saw the light
coming from inside his house. I remembered the first time I came here and how that day
had changed my life, so I hesitate to ring the bell. For a second my mind wanted to leave
and never come back, but it was too late and I had to go through with it.

I rang the doorbell and took a deep breath waiting for Malik to appear at the door and soon
he did. He stood in front of me smiling without saying a word. He nodded with his head to
come in, and like a dog I obediently entered. He took my coat and hung it on the door knob.
I began to look around his living room, trying to avoid him as long as I could. He turned
towards me and asked if I wanted something to drink, but I told him no. He then
disappeared into his kitchen for a second and I began to shake my head as my conscience
began to scold me that I was about to have sex with someone that was not my husband
again. Malik then came out from the kitchen with a soda can in his right hand, he then
rushed towards me and grabbed my hand with his left and told me to follow him upstairs. I
followed him upstairs without a struggle. His grasp was firm yet soft and I did not really
want to resist anymore. We came up to a door and he told me that it would be more
comfortable if we did it in his room this time. I realized that we still have not had sex in a
bed, the fact had not struck me until today. Both the times we had sex we did it on a sofa,
first in his home then at my house. Today we were going to have sex for the first time on a
bed; it was a little funny that such a small detail had been overlooked.

He opened the door to his room and entered to turn on the lights, his room reminded me of
the room of my sons. There were posters on the walls of singers I had no idea who they
were and women in light lingerie. I was reminded that Malik was in fact still a teenager and
when I saw his room it made me feel very disappointed that I, a mother of three, was
allowing this to happen. He sat down on the bed and told me to take my clothes off while he
finished drinking his soda. I felt very vulnerable just then. He had always taken control
during sex, but now he was asking me to make the first move by taking off my clothes while
he watched. I complied and began took off my sweater, placing it on a chair in the room. I
then slowly pulled my skirt down revealing my black underwear, which he commented on.
Then, as I began to unlock my bra, he started to stroke his crotch and told me to do it
slowly, I had no idea what he wanted me to do exactly but the vulnerability I felt in that
moment began to harden my nipples a bit.

I tossed the bra on to the chair and revealed my tits to him, I could now see Malik stroke
and caress the bulge in his pants and he began to moan. He then raised himself up and
began to take his clothes off faster than I had done, and within a minute he was standing
naked in front of me. His wonderful body flashing those muscles at me and his penis
dangling and pumping those huge veins, It made my hole drip and my nipples grow. He told
me to get on my knees and without realizing why I went down on my knees as though I was
hypnotised by his dangling penis. He then came so close to me that his penis almost
touched my cheek. The smell it emitted hit my nostrils like a thundering wave. His penis
was not fully erected yet and he told me to suck it until it was. I looked up at him a little
startled over the fact that I had to suck him, mostly because of its size and length. I held it
in my hands and felt it pumping and I gave it a kiss with my lips, the taste was special and
incredibly strong and even though I had only kissed it once the taste filled my mouth
immediately. I stopped after the first kiss as I felt the taste would be too much, but Malik
insisted that I suck it and little by little I found the strength to except the taste.
I began to kiss his shaft again this time without stopping. I then slowly but surely started to
lick it. The taste that overwhelmed my tongue made my vagina flow and I could not stop
but wonder if I would even be able to fit my mouth around it because of its girth. Malik
moaned while I kept on going up and down under his shaft with my tongue drooling saliva
all over his thick black pole. His penis continued to harden itself and soon it would be ready.
My tongue kept tasting and licking the veins on his shaft and I could feel his veins throbbing
with my tongue when I connected with them. Malik began to moan furiously and soon pre-
cum began to exit from the tip of his cock head. The sensation was incredible, my tongue
licking and drooling all over his big penis and the taste I had accepted into my mouth made
me almost go berserk. At the point that I began to finger myself with my index finger.

His pre-cum was now starting to drip onto my face and I realized I had not yet tasted his
head, I slowly began to move myself upwards towards his cock head with my tongue and I
soon passed his foreskin and connected with the head. The taste was five times stronger
and the smell was hugely more intense and I had to pull away for a moment because of the
taste being so strong. Malik told me not to stop, and I began to lick his penis head tasting
for the first time his pre-cum coming from the small hole in the tip. The taste was strong
and manly and it filled my mouth almost immediately because of the amount issuing from
his hole. He moaned more and told me to suck it now as he wanted to feel my entire mouth,
I pulled away for a moment to swallow a mouthful of saliva mixed with his pre-cum so to
have a clear mouth for him. I took a deep breath and began to press his penis head inside
my mouth. I leaned forward to give it some counter balance and my lips began to hold
around his head and slowly shove themselves passed it.

His entire cock head was now inside my mouth and I could feel it spurting pre-cum, the tip
was pressing itself against my palate and oozing pre-cum down on the sides because of the
tight spot the penis head was in. The warm feeling it was emitting inside my mouth was
electrifying and the pre-cum oozing down onto my tongue almost made me orgasm. I slowly
began to suck although it was not easy and I was not really used to it with such a huge
penis. I managed to breathe through my nose and sucked his penis head while I caressed it
with my tongue. My tongue was toying with his head and piercing his penis hole while I
strived to suck and push Malik's dick back and forth in my mouth. I began to drool heavily
and a huge amount of saliva mixed with his pre-cum began to slide down his shaft and onto
his balls. I could hear him moan and groan as he told me to continue like that, while I tried
to head him faster to the point that I felt his tip reach my tonsil. In that moment I gasped
and released his penis with my mouth as I was coming furiously from the intense sucking I
had given him, the saliva infused pre-cum from my mouth was now hitting the floor as I
was catching my breath. Malik then grabbed my head and pushed his penis into my mouth
again before I was able to finish breathing. He then started to move my head back and forth
making me gasp and gurgle as his penis head was touching my tonsils. I felt it completely
stuffing me, even though I still had only the head in my mouth and as Malik kept heading
me faster and harder I felt his penis head grow.

Malik moaned louder and began banging my head so fast that all the saliva and pre-cum
kept spurting out from my mouth before it even had a chance to remain inside of me after
each thrust. I swallowed so much saliva and pre-cum to avoid choking that it felt like glue
was beginning to run down my throat. I then realized that his penis head was getting even
bigger and I saw him grunting frantically and sweating intensely, he was about to cum. I
began to fear that he was going to cum inside my mouth and so I tried to stop him. He held
my head so tightly that it was impossible for me to pull off his cock. Though I only had the
head in my mouth, I knew the amount of cum Malik was able to release. I feared that I
would choke and drown on it, but before I thought it was too late he released my head from
his grip and I instantly disconnected from his penis head. Malik was now frantically stroking
his dick with his hand and told me to get ready to take a face load, he pointed the penis at
my face and I knew I had to prepare myself for a facial even though I did not want it I
thought that if he came it would be over for today and I could go home to my son. I
clenched my eyes tight as I did not want his sperm in my eyes and I awaited the stream of
semen hitting my face. I heard him grunt and loudly moan and soon a huge warm smell-full
splash hit my left cheek until it began to spurt itself upwards against my eye, and as a
reflex I opened my mouth because of the sudden shock and a line of semen hit my tongue.
Malik kept cumming all over my face and left eye and suddenly it dissipated and I felt it hit
my head instead, after a couple of seconds had passed I felt the spurts stop.

I opened my right eye slowly as it had been spared by his spurt and saw Malik breathing
and stroking slowly his dick. I then realized that my tongue was hanging out with a small
but straight line of Malik's semen on it. I tried to get rid of it, but was stopped by Malik who
insisted that I swallow that line. I did not want to anger him, so I closed my mouth and
tasted it, but the large difference in taste between his pre-cum and semen was too much
and so I spat it out immediately. Malik laughed and told me I'd better get used to it as I
would get plenty more of it in my mouth in the future. The taste was unbearable and I could
not believe he wanted me to drink it. I tried to clean the spunk from my left eye with my
hand, but it just kept penetrating my eyelid when I did so. I asked Malik to please hand me
over something to clean my face with and soon I felt a soft fabric in my right hand. I
cleaned myself with it and later found out it was my sweater, I did not complain but I now
had a sweater full of cum to worry about when I went home. But, that was the least of my
problems now, as I realized Malik's penis had not gone limp and he was ready for more.

I tried to argue against him but he did not care and ordered me to get on all fours, and
though I wanted to go home I willingly went down on my hands and knees on the floor. He
then came closer to my behind and began to caress it with his hands, I could feel my body
asking for more and I began to grope and pinch my tit. Malik noticed my moaning and my
demeanour and laughed and asked me whether I had missed him all of these days, I tried
to deny it but all I was able to get out of my mouth was more moaning as he began to place
his hand on my vagina and caress it so that I would not be able to respond him normally.
He then commented on how wet I was and that he was glad that I had missed him, I was
not able to say anything as he kept on pinching my clitoris so good with his nail that I just
began to breathe heavily and drool. My thoughts where completely shattered. My formerly
scolding conscience was begging me to let him fuck me and my guilt was just fuelling my
lust even more. This combined of Malik masturbating me, the taste of his penis still raging
in my mouth, the smell of his semen and the thought that I was fucking a young strong
beautiful black man that was not my husband gave me such a mind-blowing orgasm that I
felt myself fall down into a deep lustful dream. After that orgasm, my body went limp and I
could not possibly see any way for me to get back on my feet. However it was not long
before I felt Malik's penis head make its way into my craving vagina and began to feel a
stronger more brutal pleasure.

Malik told me to brace myself as he was about to stretch my pussy a new one, with a deep
powerful thrust he pushed his massive penis into me and my body went from complete
exhaustion to an over-fuelled race car. I gasped and yelled with pleasure as I felt his entire
member penetrate me once again and make me feel like I was still a virgin. Malik kept
ramming his penis deeper and deeper on every thrust he was making and was not thinking
about stopping. As we kept going on the floor I tried to raise myself with my arms trying to
hold myself upright but to no avail. Malik took the opportunity to rise himself higher over
me with his legs so that he could plough his dick deeper into me. I could feel the full blunt
force of his penis penetrating past the points that he had already explored before within me,
I saw under my legs his balls enlarging and dangling and hitting my stomach. All of this
kept on going for hours and I had never in my life expected that I would be subjected to
such a long and intense orgasm. Malik kept exclaiming that I was tightening my grip around
him and that I was sucking him in. His comments made me come over and over again and I
could not but feel my sensations go everywhere and overwhelm me even more as this
young man ploughed me into a complete and utter lustful state. He kept groaning and
grunting and his sweat kept dripping onto my back while he lent over me to grab my tits
and caress them at the same time. He pinched my nipples and kept banging my love hole
from behind. I could not but scream another time as the orgasm ripped through my body
and sent me into total disarray. I was now asking and begging him to continue drilling me
faster and grab my tits harder, I could not control myself anymore. Lust had completely
overtaken me and I did not feel anything but his enormous dick inside stretching me and
pressing itself passed any points a woman's body was capable of enduring.

Malik then suddenly grabbed my left arm and turned me around so that I was facing him,
the circular move my body did while his penis was still inside of me was magnificent. The
feeling of his entire dick rotating around inside of me just for an instance made my vagina
gush out a torrent of essence. He then grabbed both my legs and pushed them back
towards me and began to move back and forth in a frantically fast manner. The pleasure
was immense and I could not believe my eyes when I realized that he had pushed my legs
right back against my tits. I had never been able to perform any gymnastic poses because
of my bad back. Ever since my last child birth my back had begun to feel the strain of age
and births and so my husband and I never really risked any sexual positions other than the
missionary style, but today Malik had showed me that I was fully capable of performing
other positions without feeling any pain, but instead giving me a sensational and intense
orgasm. I could feel his dick squeeze itself passed my walls as he kept pounding me harder
and faster. Malik then placed my legs onto his shoulders and pushed himself closer to me,
making me gasp so hard from the sudden move that my mouth opened up and he in a
reflective manner pierced his tongue into my mouth. I accepted him and I began to suck
and mix my saliva with his, his dancing tongue always made me come and I was enchanted
by the taste of his saliva and smell of his sweat. Within that moment I began to feel a
tingling sensation within me that turned into a stronger more vibrating feeling after awhile.
I broke away from his mouth and stared at his face for a moment. He was clenching his
eyes and began to hit me faster and harder, he was about to cum.

For a moment I had forgotten that I had promised him that he could cum inside of me and I
almost told him to stop, but when he confirmed my suspicion that he was about to come by
asking me if I was ready for his juice, I remembered. I told him that I was ready and did
not really feel fear anymore as I had taken the pills to counteract his sperm but when I
remembered the amount of semen he had released in the past a sudden fear for his brutal
wave began to engulf me and the fact that I had to take it all inside of me. He bounced me
so fast that my legs slipped off his shoulders and fell down on the floor, and Malik was quick
to tell me to hold around him with my legs. I crossed my legs with the small force I had left
within me and awaited the inevitable flood to invade me. I realised he was getting closer to
the point of no return when I saw him clenching his eyes and grinding his teeth. I could also
feel that the pulsing of his cock was getting faster and faster and the penis knob grew a tad
bigger as I felt it pump. He kept pushing and pumping and told me that he was about to
cum and within a second he told me to hold tight.

A huge gushing feeling burst within me and I screamed with pleasure as his cum shot itself
deep within me and filled my insides so much that his cum spurted out of my overfilled
vagina, Malik grunted and yelled to me to take it all. My legs pressed his body against mine
and I felt his penis head still shooting and filling me again and again, the feeling was
unimaginable and I almost passed out. I could still feel Malik's penis squirt the rest of his
cum inside of me, as I lost control of my legs and my body. Finally his cock began to soften
and I felt it shrink and go limp. Malik was exhausted and he slumped over me and began to
breathe heavily, I felt his dick slowly slipping from my vagina and finally making a popping
sound before completely exiting. My vagina kept gushing a flow of Malik's cum after his
penis had exited and I felt a complete feeling of satisfaction, and finally I dozed off.

I did not know how long I had slept, but when I woke up Malik was still sleeping on top of
me. I caught a glimpse of a digital clock on his bed table and I realized that the hour was
passed 2 am, I was surprised by the fact that I had been so long. I had to get home unless
I wanted to find an excuse as to where I was sleeping that night, I pushed Malik slowly
away from me without trying to wake him. His body was heavy and I barely was able to
push him away, luckily I was able to slip out from under him when I pushed him up. I then
raised myself up from the floor and began to put my clothes on when I realized that I was
covered in sperm. I went out of his room with my clothes in my arms and searched for a
bathroom. I found one after a couple of minutes. I entered the bathroom on the first floor
and I was very tempted to use the shower, but I had no time as I had to get home. I
inspected myself in the mirror and realized that I had cum in my hair and on my left cheek.
In addition, my lower parts were covered. I cleaned myself up with warm water from the
tap and toilet paper as best as I could. Though I was able to get rid of most of the cum from
my body, the cum in my hair did not come out that easily. I also reeked of the strong
stench of male semen. I realized that I had to take a shower, but I decided to take my
chances and take a shower when I arrived home. After putting my clothes on I realized
another problem as I saw my sweater was stained with cum. I had cleaned myself with it
after Malik had shot his first load on my face tonight. Still I had no choice but to take my
chances and go home hoping that neither my husband nor my son Peter were awake to find
me like this. I put my coat on and closed it tightly trying to hide my sweater the best I could
and left the house.

I arrived at home a half hour later and saw no lights in the house, I was in luck. I unlocked
the door silently and entered the house as if I were a thief trying not to wake the owners. I
instantly took of my coat and hung it on the door knob and rushed myself upstairs as
quietly as I could. Just as I was about to reach the bathroom the door opened and out came
Peter yawning and dressed in his pajama. I went silent and hoped he would not see me, but
he turned towards me and was startled for a second, he then told me that he had not heard
me come in. Surprised myself over seeing him still awake. I asked him with a slightly angry
tone why he was still awake, Peter looked at me innocently and told me he just had to go to
the toilet and that he went to sleep at 11 just like always. I then told him to go to sleep and
said goodnight as I did not want him to come any closer to me and see the state I was in.
Peter walked towards his room but turned around halfway there and asked me what that
smell was. I panicked as I realized he smelled the stench Malik's cum had left on my body. I
reacted by telling him to immediately go to bed before he was able to comment any further.
A little confused and saddened, Peter walked into his room.

I rushed into the bathroom and locked the door. I took off my clothes and stuffed them into
the washing machine and then took a shower. I used three different soaps to get rid of the
smell and cum from my body and hair. While the warm water kept falling on me I began to
feel guilt again, because I had willingly fulfilled Malik's request and also that I had, for the
first time in my life, yelled at my son for no apparent reason. I realized that Malik had
changed me more than I thought and I had a feeling that things would change even further
as time went by. Just then I remembered that we still had not had sex in a bed.

What had this young black boy done to me?

_____

Jake Daniels jumped up and cheered along with a thousand other fans of the Thunderbirds
as the new forward made a, “nothing but net” three point shot from the corner. Watching
the Thunderbirds play basketball was about the most exciting thing to do in Fargo, North
Dakota. The CBA team was struggling in the standings of the small league that had declined
and now consisted of only five teams.

Jake always bought general admission seats on a per game basis. No season tickets for him.
As he looked down across the floor at the Thunderbirds bench, he wondered again how
Clyde Monroe could afford seats on the floor, the best in the auditorium. After all, they both
worked in maintenance at the Air Force Base and made about the same money, which
wasn‟t very much. Unless Clyde had won the lottery, Jake couldn‟t see how he could do it.
He told himself that at halftime he would have to ask Clyde to share his secret. At the
midway point in the game, the Thunderbirds were leading the Albany Patroons by 10 points.

Jake loved the game of basketball, especially as a spectator. In high school he wasn‟t tall
enough to go out for the team, or so he told himself. The CBA put on as good a show as the
NBA because all of the players and the coaches wanted to be called up to the big league so
they played their hearts out. They played for the love of the game and the hope of being
recognized for their talent, determination and enthusiasm just so they had a slim chance of
being called up. They sure didn‟t play for the money. They were paid poverty level salaries.
The player‟s wives and girlfriends couldn‟t travel with them because they stayed in a
rundown apartment building with two men sharing a tiny studio room and just a small fridge
and a microwave for cooking. However, the team‟s owner did have to spend a small fortune
renovating the 7 apartments to accommodate the giants that lived in them. Seven foot
beds, higher doors than normal. Each bathroom had handicapped toilets because they too
were higher and could accommodate frames that were nearly seven feet.

At the concession stand Jake worked his way through the crowd until he was standing next
to Clyde. “How‟s it going, man?”

“Great,” Clyde answered. “Tell me what you want to eat and drink Jake. It‟s on me. I don‟t
pay for anything here.” He boasted.

“A hot dog and a Coors Light would be great.”

“You got it.”

When the order was filled they found a table for two squeezed into a corner. “I love the
Thunderbirds,” Jake said.

“Me too, the team coming to town was about the best thing that could have happened to
this place.” He took a bite of his hotdog and then washed it down with a swig of beer. “I
never miss a game.”
“I try to catch several home games during the season but I sure can‟t see everyone. Costs
too damn much with parking and food. Emily, I think you‟ve met my wife, would like to
come but that just about doubles the price of everything so I usually come by myself.”

“Fuck man, that‟s no fun.” Clyde seemed like he was thinking about what he wanted to say
next to Jake. The mention of Emily, Jake‟s unbelievably beautiful wife, caused a stir in his
pants and made him wonder if he should tell Jake more than common sense told him he
should.

“I can‟t afford these nights out any more than you my friend.” Clyde paused, leaned a little
closer to Jake then said, “Truth is, I don‟t pay a cent for the floor seat, parking, any food or
beer. I don‟t pay for anything period.”

“Okay. You‟ve got me. Tell me the secret so that I can join your exclusive club.”

“Wish I could, but I‟d get my ass in a sling if I told you what‟s going on.”

“Oh no you don‟t,” Jake said, “You can‟t tell me that you go to every home game, sit in the
best seats in the house, get free parking, food and beer and then not tell me how you do it.
That‟s just not fair.”

“You‟re right. You‟re right. However, I think if I told you everything you want to know you
wouldn‟t think very much of me.”

“What are you talking about Clyde?” He thought about what Clyde had said and then asked
him, “Is what you‟re doing illegal?”

“I don‟t think so.” Clyde responded with a puzzled look. It seemed as if this was the first
time he had wondered about the legality of whatever it was he was doing. “No, I think it‟s
legal but a lot of people, probably you too Jake, might say what we‟re doing is just plain
wrong.”

“Come on Clyde. We‟re not getting anywhere. I don‟t judge people. Whatever you do is your
business. It‟s none of mine. Tell me what‟s going on.”

“You‟ve got to promise to keep what I tell you to yourself. You can‟t tell anyone, including
your wife.” He said in a lowered voice.

“I Promise. Now go on.”

“This arrangement involves others, not just me. Actually, I‟m the least of those involved.
It‟s all about the players, the coaches and one other person. You know that they play for
peanuts with a chance, not much of a chance, but a chance to make it big if they get called
up. Hell, I‟ve heard of a player going from $7,000 for a season to $700,000 a year later and
the sky‟s the limit after then.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“So these guys move here for the season. They stay at that crummy apartment building and
have to leave their wives and girlfriends back home.”
“I know that,” Jake said bordering on being irritated by how long Clyde was taking but
intrigued.

“Well, they get lonely. They players and the coaches I mean. Remember Jake, these are
guys that got all the pussy they could handle in college. If they were in the NBA, or even a
major city, they would be mobbed by beautiful women, usually white women.”

Jake sat up straighter, leaned toward Clyde who now had his interest. Where the fuck was
this going he asked himself. To Clyde he just urged, “Go on.”

“Well, you‟ve seen my wife. Maybe she can‟t be compared with Emily, hell who can, but
most people think she‟s really cute. At the beginning of the season I brought her to the very
first game. We sat in the general admission section across from the Thunderbird‟s bench,
about where you‟re sitting tonight. There weren‟t many women watching that game and
none that could be compared with Liz. She was smokin hot.”

Jake‟s mouth dropped open but he didn‟t say anything.

Clyde went on. “After the game, as we were leaving, a young trainer who couldn‟t have
been a day over twenty came up to us and said, “Got a minute?” Liz and I looked at each
other and I said, “Sure. What‟s on your mind?”

“I‟m Brad, by the way.” He said with a huge smile showing perfect snow-white teeth as he
stuck out his hand.

“We‟re Liz and Clyde,” I told the young man.

“Let me get right to the point,” said the energetic youthful trainer. “The coach, and several
of the players, saw the two of you in the stands and asked me to come and talk with you.”
He paused for just a second, cleared his throat and went on with a little less self assurance
than when he first approached them. “The life that these guys lead here is far from the
glamour of the NBA or even when they were big men on college campuses.” He started
walking away from the crowd and indicated that we should follow him. “This is more private.
I don‟t want the whole world to hear what I want to tell you.”

“Well Brad,” Liz said a little annoyed, “What do you want to talk about?”

“I like that,” Brad said turning to Clyde, “a woman who gets right to the point. Okay, I will
too. The players and the coaches are alone here. Let‟s face it Fargo isn‟t the excitement
capital of the world. These guys don‟t know anybody here except each other and they don‟t
know each other very well. The black population in Fargo is essentially non existent. They
don‟t have their wives or girlfriends with them. Obviously, they get very lonely, so one of
the under the table benefits that we try to provide for the team and the staff, is special
companionship.”

Both Liz and I were trying to digest what Brad had told us. “What does that have to do with
us?” I asked him.

Without missing a beat he said, “Like I told you, some of the players and the coaches saw
you tonight in the stands across from our bench.” He turned to me and said, “They think Liz
is hot. I hope you take that as a compliment and not an insult. They would like to get to
know her better while they‟re here.”

“I remembered that several times during the game, players sitting on the bench would look
our way, sometimes point and whisper something to the player on their right or left. I didn‟t
pay much attention to it at the time nor did I say anything about it to Liz but I did like the
idea of them looking at her.”

“There it was.” Clyde said to Jake. “Brad the trainer was a messenger sent to ask both of us
if Liz would be willing to fuck the team. I think we were both so shocked we didn‟t know
what to say. Should we be offended? Should Liz have slapped him? Should we just storm
out indignantly?”

“So, what do you think?” Brad asked Liz and Clyde while flashing his boyish smile at them.

“I saw that Liz was beet red and looking uncomfortably at her shoes. We‟re small town
people Jake. Hell, you know that. We‟ve never fucked around.” Clyde lowered his voice and
said to Jake, “Liz had been with two guys before me but they didn‟t amount to anything. I‟m
sure she was faithful during our marriage. Now, she had just been asked to consider fucking
ten players and two or three members of the staff, most of them black men.”

I turned to Brad and said, “We‟re both shocked. I don‟t know what to say.”

I intended to say more but Brad cut me off. I sensed this wasn‟t the first time he had
approached a couple. “Of course you‟re shocked. I‟d be surprised if you weren‟t. The woman
that provided the companionship before just left with her husband. He was transferred by
the Air Force. Look, let me give you my card with my cell phone number on it. Talk it over
and give me a call. If this is something you would like to do we can comp you seats on the
floor, free parking and free food and drink. I really hope you‟ll consider it Liz and Clyde.” He
handed me his card with the cell number underlined.

“Thanks for listening to me. I‟m sure it sounds kind of crazy but believe me you can have a
lot of fun with these guys. Look, I‟ve got to run but I sure hope we‟ll see each other again.”
And, just like that he was off.

Jake had almost forgotten about his hot dog and beer. This was the most amazing and
unbelievable thing he had ever heard. He took a swig and said, “Clyde, I‟m not a rocket
scientist but because of your seats and privileges I assume that you took him up on his
offer. Is that right?”

“We did. It‟s the best thing I‟ve ever done but it wasn‟t easy. Oh, I like the free stuff here
but that‟s not what I mean. Liz is like a different woman. You can‟t even imagine what it‟s
done for her. She had no real sexual experience except with me, like I told you and hell I
know I‟m no stud. Now she‟s fucked all of these big black jocks with cocks that go places in
her pussy mine could never go. She gets all the sex she wants which is a lot. She‟s hotter
with me than she‟s ever been and I get all the goodies. She‟s not going to fall in love with
any of them. Hell, who even knows who is going to be here next week? The roster on a CBA
team changes faster and more frequently than a hooker changes her panties.”
“I have to tell you, Jake the ride home after we left Brad was quiet. We were each lost in
our own thoughts. We didn‟t talk about the proposition until we were under the covers in
our bed. I didn‟t know what to say. Can you believe it? She‟s the one who brought it up.”

“Wasn‟t that about the craziest thing you ever heard?” Liz asked me.

“What exactly do you mean babe?” I asked her.

“I mean to think that the players would be interested in me. I‟m older than any of them.
I‟ve had three kids. My boobs are starting to sag. These guys could get any woman they
want. I wonder if there‟s a catch.”

“I don‟t think there is a catch. Let‟s face it Liz, you‟re great looking.”

“Maybe for my age but they could choose from any of the ten Thunderbird dancers. I‟ll bet
none of them are more than 22.”

“I would guess that all of the dancers are looking for a husband, not a fuck. Wouldn‟t you
think that the players would know that? Brad told us that many of the players are already
married. I would guess that they are married to someone that they love who may be the
mother of their kids. Liz, you can bet that they don‟t want some little dancer in Fargo to
fuck things up for them no matter how horny they get.” I admit I was surprised that she
seemed to be considering Brad‟s proposition so I flat out asked her, “Liz, are you thinking
about doing this?”

“Oh no, not really, I guess I‟m flattered that out of all the women that were there tonight,
Brad was asked to approach me, I mean approach us.”

“Could you do something like that? Liz, could you go to the apartment building and go to
bed with the players and the staff? Could you?”

“Emotionally, no I couldn‟t.” She said without any real conviction. “Physically, since all
women are built pretty much the same, I guess I could. What about you, Clyde, what do
you think of the idea?”

“You know me, Liz. I‟m just an old horn dog. I‟ve told you a hundred times I‟d love to see
you fuck another guy or for us to get involved in swinging. I never thought we would have a
chance to do something like this right here in Fargo. I thought that if anything like this
could ever happen to us it would have to be when we were on a trip, the farther away the
better. But, hell, yeah, I‟m cool with it if it‟s something you want to try.”

“I‟ll have to think about it some more. It would be horrible for the kids if they were to find
out that their mom was fucking the basketball team. I‟m a big girl and know how to make
sure I don‟t get knocked up or sick. It‟s more about us. I think it would change us.”

“The talking stopped. Liz had something else on her mind. She attacked me. Fuck man, she
raped me. I must have been inside her cunt more than a thousand times before but that
night it was hotter, wetter and better than ever. I knew that it wasn‟t me that brought all of
that out, it was the thought of all that strange black cock and what the owners of those
cocks wanted to do to her.”
“By the next morning Liz agreed to do it though I could tell she was terrified. She asked me
to call Brad on his cell and tell him he had a deal. The rest is history. This has been going on
for more than a month. Liz must have been fucked more than a hundred times by the guys.
Also, while Brad hadn‟t mentioned it to us, out of town teams also get lonely. If they know
the right trainer, sometimes that loneliness can be forgotten for an hour or two.”

“Wow! That‟s unbelievable Clyde. How many other women are there?”

“Oh there a couple of young girls but the guys hate them. They‟re immature and just silly
little groupies. Basically Liz is doing all the heavy lifting by herself.”

By now, Jake was becoming a little suspicious. He had warned me not to tell anyone about
what he would tell me. He wondered now if that was true. “So, Clyde, why did you tell me
this?”

“Shit man. You kept pressing me.”

“But you went into detail that you didn‟t have to. Is there something more that I need to
know?”

Clyde looked down at the table. He played with his nearly empty beer glass before he
looked at me. “As great as Liz is. As hot a fuck as she‟s become. She‟s told me that some of
them would like someone new. Recently, a couple of players have asked Liz if she has a
friend? She told them she would have to think about it.”

“And?”

“Well Jake, what about Emily? Do you think this is something she might enjoy?”

Jake guessed that most husbands would have been highly insulted by such a suggestion but
he wasn‟t. There were many ways he could have answered Clyde‟s question. Deep down, in
a place that only Emily had recently discovered, the truthful answer would have been Jake
hoped his wife would enjoy all that big black cock because that‟s exactly what he have been
thinking about for a couple of years. But he didn‟t tell Clyde that.

“If I told Emily what you had suggested, Clyde, she‟d have my head. My guess is my bag
would be packed within about ten minutes. I would be shown the door. She would file for
divorce.”

“You just might be surprised. Liz told me that all women think about fucking other men and
especially big black men. Look at the size of these guys, Jake. Their cocks match the rest of
them. Hell, they‟re the best conditioned athletes in the world. Endurance, stamina moves
you couldn‟t imagine and they can go on forever. Trust me my friend, you would be doing
Emily a big favor.”

“Not a chance.” Jake didn‟t say this out of sheer ignorance. For more than a year he had
told her how much he wanted to see her get fucked by another man. At first that just made
her furious. After a couple of months went by they used it as a fantasy and it made both of
them hot. Nevertheless, no matter how hard Jake tried, with porn tapes, dildos and
promises she said that was something she just couldn‟t do. She was his wife and no one
elses. Sex was between a husband and a wife. His crazy thinking was counter to everything
she had been taught.

“Well, let‟s go enjoy the second half. It‟s probably already started. Come sit with me. That
won‟t be a problem for just the rest of this game.” Clyde said as he stood up.

He talked with someone at the Thunderbird bench and a padded chair was placed right next
to Clyde‟s. Clyde insisted that Jake sit next to the bench. The players were all friendly to
him. He couldn‟t help but notice that the distance from the soles of their feet to their knees
must have been six inches higher than on my leg. The coach came over and introduced
himself. He too was a black guy. Jake had no idea if Clyde had said something to them
about him and especially about Emily but he might have.

The rest of the game was really a blur to Jake. He couldn‟t concentrate on strategy and the
score. All Jake could think about was these giant athletes fucking Clyde‟s wife. Before the
game ended, he was also imagining them between Emily‟s beautiful long legs.

Clyde and Jake said their goodbyes. Clyde had preferred parking so they parted at his dusty
old pick up truck. Before Jake left Clyde said, “Buddy, I really think this might be as good
for you and Emily as it has been for Liz and me. Don‟t say no. Just say you‟ll think about it.
I‟ll see you at work tomorrow.”

The drive home was on auto pilot. Jake remembered none of it. He assumed he had stopped
at all of the stop signs and red lights. Obviously he made all of the correct turns because
before he knew it he was pulling in his driveway.

“Honey, I‟m home.”

“We‟re watching TV,” she said.

When Jake walked in the den she put a finger to her lips to warn me that the kids weren‟t
really watching television because they had fallen asleep. “How was the game?” She
whispered.

“Great,” was the same answer he always gave her.

“Who won?” She asked.

Jake was stumped. He couldn‟t remember who won and didn‟t know what to tell her.

She sensed something was wrong and said, “Jake all I asked was who won. I didn‟t ask if
you had cheated on me,” She said with a smile.

“We did. I‟m going up to take a shower and hit the sack.” He told her hoping that they
really had won and if they hadn‟t she wouldn‟t bother to check it out.

When she slipped in bed naked, as always, and snuggled up next to him it was just too
much for Jake. He rolled over to her and pressed my lips to her moist ones. Our tongues
touched gently at first and then more intently, her hand slid down his chest to his tummy,
and then lower. His cock was hard as stone. Jake didn‟t need any help but their ritual
seemed to require that she engulf my throbbing cock in the oral cavity that my tongue had
just been probing.

“Oh baby, take it easy, I‟ll come in ten seconds.”

“Wow! That must have been some basketball game.”

“It was just a game,” Jake said, catching his breath as his oozing glans hit the back of her
throat.

Jake‟s fingers went exploring and found her fine, sparce pubic hair. When his index finger
touched her cleft and then went lower until it gently touched her swollen clit, she moaned
around his pulsing cock. His finger went lower and discovered that while she is always
moist, tonight she was drenched.

“Wow! That must have been some television show.” They both laughed.

Jake couldn‟t wait any longer. She lay on her back with her legs parted and bent at the
knees as He moved between them. He rubbed the head of his dick up and down her slit
from her little asshole to her swollen clitoris. And then he pushed into her all the way in a
single motion until she engulfed him and their pubic hairs mingled. As he lay down on her
they kissed again. Her arms held him tightly as they slowly began to move in the familiar
way that husbands and wives do after they have been married for more than fifteen years.

This was always the time that Jake would start his chatter at least for the last year. By now
she expected it. He just didn‟t know if she liked it or if she was humoring him. He broke the
kiss looked down at her and smiled. “Baby you are so beautiful when you‟re fucking. You‟re
the most beautiful woman in the world. I love to be inside you. I love to feel the inside of
your cunt, your moisture that you produced just so you could get fucked by a big dick.”

“Oh yes baby. Fuck me with that big dick.”

“My cock‟s not so big. Average I would say.”

“It‟s big to me. I love it. I love it in me. I love it in me anywhere.”

“I love to watch you fuck. I love to hear the little sounds that you make when we get closer
to cumming. I would love to watch another guy fuck you so I could take in the whole
picture. When I‟m part of it, it‟s just not the same.”

“How would you know?”

“You know that‟s about all that I think about. If I had a more demanding job I‟m not sure
that I could do it because all I think about is you, your beautiful body, your gorgeous face,
your perky boobs, your snatch that is without equal on the planet. That‟s what I think
about.”

They kept moving slowly. They each adjusted and altered their pace. She just kept getting
wetter and wetter. “Emily, I‟m not kidding when I tell you I‟m sure you are the greatest fuck
on earth. I really mean it.”
“Jake, baby,” she gasped, “you‟re so sweet but every adult who is healthy or not bound by
some religious prohibition fucks. They fuck just like we do. They fuck like we are fucking
now. Some more often than others and some more intently but trust me, they all fuck.”

He smiled at her use of the word “fuck.” Until a year ago she hardly ever cursed and never
used the “f” word. Now when they were making love she used it a lot because she knew
how hot Jake got when she talked dirty.

“I don‟t think so.” Jake said. She was about to pull his semen right through him but he held
back as best he could. “It‟s not me. I‟m pretty average. It‟s you. You know you‟re
extraordinarily beautiful. You know you come every time and most women can‟t say that.
You know you could always go for more when I‟m empty and exhausted. No, my love it is
you. I think you know it.”

That must have taken her over the edge. “Fuck me Jake. Pound me. Tear my pussy up. Fill
me up. Never stop, never stop, never stop.” she screamed as she had a huge orgasm.

Of course, he was so close that he did all of those things she asked him to do to her.

Before Jake drifted off to sleep he said, “Emily, I want what‟s best for you. I want you to be
sexually satisfied like no woman has ever been. I want you to experience variety of every
kind imaginable.”

“You‟re all I need my love.”

“Maybe that‟s what you think now. But if you won‟t do it for yourself, I mean if you won‟t
fuck other guys for you,” He paused then said something that he had never said before
knowing that he was about to cross another line in is effort to get her to fuck other guys,
“Emily, then do it for me.”

There was dead silence from her side. Jake wasn‟t even sure that she was breathing.
Finally, in a soft voice she said, “I‟ll think about it,” as she slightly wiggled her bare ass still
wet from his semen that had oozed out of her pussy against his cock still wet from the
juices.

The next morning at the Daniels house was like most weekday mornings. The kids were
getting ready for school and screaming, “who took my . . . I can‟t find my . . . where‟s my .
. .” Nobody paid any attention to them. And, like magic what was missing was found just in
the nick of time. While Jake was in the shower getting ready for work, Emily was in the
kitchen cooking breakfast wearing just an old thin bathrobe. She turned on the radio in the
kitchen and listened to the local news/talk station. She couldn‟t have been more surprised
when she heard.

“Last night after a valiant try, our Thunderbirds fell to the Albany Patroons by a score of 95
to 88. They were ahead by ten points at the half but during the second half the team from
Albany outscored the locals by 17 points. Better luck next time Thunderbirds against the
team from Ft. Sill Oklahoma.”

Emily was confused. Jake had told that the Thunderbirds had won. Then she recalled that he
seemed confused when she asked him who won the game? What the hell was going on? She
wondered. Had he even gone to the game? She was kidding last night about him cheating
on her but now she wasn‟t so sure. However, no man who had climaxed in a woman earlier
last evening could have done what he did to her in their bed last night. Something was
funny about the game last night.

Within a few minutes, the kids were seated at the kitchen table inhaling their breakfasts.
Jake came in the kitchen and went straight for the coffee maker. She came up behind him
and pressed against his back. Through the thin bathrobe he could feel her pointy nipples
and pubic bone. He felt a stirring in his crotch.

“Jake honey, I heard on the radio that the Thunderbirds lost last night. I thought you said
they won.”

He turned around and said, “Yeah I forgot.”

“Jake, something happened at the game last night. I don‟t know what but I hope you will
tell me. Something did happen didn‟t it?” She asked seriously.

What could he tell her? “Emily I ran into that guy from work, you know him, Clyde Monroe.
Anyway, he has floor seats and is treated like a king. I knew he didn‟t make anymore
money than I make so I talked about it with him at halftime. What he told me was un-
fucking believable.”

“Jake, the kids,” She warned trying to bring the language back to morning in the kitchen
appropriate.

“Anyway, after what he told me I admit I don‟t have a clue what happened during the
second half. I don‟t even remember driving home.”

“Well, I think it is safe to say that whatever you learned from Clyde turned you on. Right?”

“That‟s fair to say.”

“So tell me about it,” She implored.

“Not now. I‟ve got to run. You‟ve got to change and get the kids to school. If you want we
can talk about it tonight.”

“If I want? What do you think? Is the pope a Catholic?”

Jake went to work. Emily changed and drove the kids to school but only after begging the
minivan to start. It groaned and groaned before catching.

Jake was sitting on the bench in front of his locker when he heard behind him, “Hey buddy,
some game, huh?”

“Hello, Clyde. Yeah, some game. I got my ass in a sling though because of the game. When
I got home Emily asked me who won and, can you believe it, it couldn‟t remember but I told
her we did.”

“Oh shit. And, I guess by now she knows that we lost?”

“You got it. Anyway, she wondered how I couldn‟t remember who won so I told her that
after we had our food and talk during halftime, I didn‟t remember anything.”

“No shit. I didn‟t get the impression that you had much interest in what I told you last
night,” said Clyde as he took the coveralls from his locker.

“Oh I was interested all right. You just caught me by surprise. You confided in me, Clyde,
and now I‟ll confide in you. We‟ve both got to get to work but let‟s meet up for the morning
break and find a quiet place where we can continue our conversation in private.”

“See you at ten,” were Clyde‟s parting words as he closed the gray door to his locker.

Emily took her job as a homemaker very seriously. She went through the newspaper and
clipped coupons. She was aware of every special. She was able to stretch the food budget
about as far as it could be stretched but it took time. She watched the water, electricity and
gas bills like a professional manager. Their home may have been five degrees too hot in the
summer and five degrees too cold in the winter but the savings were incredible. She would
never turn on the sprinkling system to water the lawn until the sun had set. Because of her
efforts, on Jake‟s salary they lived about as well as one could imagine.

The tract house that had been their home for five years was in a good section of town. She
didn‟t live more than ten minutes from her folks, her sister or Jake‟s mom. She wished they
could have a new car. Both of the cars they drove were old clunkers but new cars were just
too expensive. Emily knew they would have to keep them going for another two years until
their savings had accumulated.

Jake was the most important person in her life. She fell hopelessly in love with him the first
time he saw him in high school. He had moved to town in their junior years. She had dated
a few guys but she could do just fine without them. That is until Jake asked her to the
movies. She loved to be near him though it seemed harder for her to breathe when she was
around him. He was cute but not the best looking guy in school although she was “miss”
everything, the queen of this and the princess of that. She never took her looks too
seriously though she had been told many times to leave Fargo and become a model. That
wasn‟t for her. What was for her was Jake.

Her girlfriends who had given their virginity to boyfriends told her that the first time wasn‟t
so great and that she would probably be disappointed. How wrong they were. When Jake
slipped his penis inside her the first time it hurt a little bit and then felt indescribably
wonderful. She loved having him inside her. They married shortly after graduation and the
sex just got better and better. She realized that what she liked the most in the whole world
was fucking. Fucking her husband that is.

At ten, Clyde and Jake carried their coffee cups to a concrete table under a gray umbrella. It
seemed as if each was waiting for the other to start talking as they sipped from their
steaming cups.

“So you were interested?” asked Clyde.

“More than you can imagine. Look, Clyde, I don‟t know how to say this but for a couple of
years now, all I‟ve been able to think about is Emily with other guys. I thought I was a
pervet until I discovered that many men feel the same way I do. Hell, if she didn‟t look like
she does, if she wasn‟t as sexy as she is and if she wasn‟t they hottest piece of ass alive,
maybe I would feel different.”

“Wow man! That‟s not what you said last night.”

“I know it isn‟t. I didn‟t want you to think I was an asshole . . .”

Before he could finish, Clyde cut in and said, “You an asshole? After what I told what does
that make me?”

“Sorry. Look, I don‟t think I‟m any different than most men, most people, we have our
private thoughts that we hope won‟t ever be discovered. I‟m sure most people can say that.
My most secret thoughts have become an obsession. I didn‟t want you to know that last
night,” Jake said.

“So, let me ask you Jake. Does Emily know about your thoughts, your fantasies?”

“Oh yeah, she knows everything. I wasn‟t ever going to tell her what I was thinking but she
knows me pretty well and about a year ago she got it all out of me. The shit hit the fan. She
was really pissed. She thought I was tired of her and wanted different pussy. It took the
longest time to convince her that wasn‟t it at all. She was way more than enough for me,
for any man for that matter. After a while she came to accept my newly revealed thinking
and played along with me. Now, every time we make love I talk about her with other guys.”

“Jake, it seems to me like what I told you about last night would be perfect. Not a chance of
losing her to some guy she falls in love with, just pure, raw sex. More than either of you can
imagine.”

“Clyde, I‟m sure you‟re right, I just don‟t see anyway to make it happen. Emily is about the
most scheduled person I know. There aren‟t very many minutes during the day that she
doesn‟t have planned. Also, her folks, her sister and my mom live here. Hell, Clyde we‟re
just a small town of less than 100,000. Even when you add in the Moorehead population it‟s
less than 200,000.”

“Don‟t you think we didn‟t think about that? Our situation isn‟t that much different than
yours. We have kids and a ton of relatives here. Most everybody knows everybody. Hell,
Jake, I know that. Look man, the apartment building is in a part of town most of the people
I know, and for that matter you and Emily know, seldom visit. Also, the apartments that the
players and the staff have are in the back. The team rents them all. Your wife can park right
there and no one would ever know she was there.”

“She‟s still very busy. I just don‟t see anyway this can work even if she were willing which
I‟m sure she won‟t be.”

Clyde laughed and said, “Maybe Emily could get by on a little less sleep. When Liz goes to
the apartment it is usually from oh, say, eleven until about two in the morning. Sometimes
she drops by during the day but only for an hour or so. I‟m sure, if you are both willing, we
can make this happen. Are you willing, Jake?”
“Let‟s say that I am. I don‟t see what difference that makes. She won‟t do it. I‟m sure about
that.” However, when he remembered what she said last night, “I‟ll think about it,” he was
less sure than he let on to Clyde.

“Look man. If you‟re interested let me have Liz give her a call. I know they‟re not best
friends or anything but they know each other. Maybe another woman could help.”

“Don‟t do anything until I talk with her. This morning we left it that I would tell her what
you and I talked about after the kids go to bed.

That afternoon when it was time to get the kids from school, Emily Daniels inserted the key
in the ignition of the five year old mini van and turned it. She wasn‟t surprised to hear just a
groan as the starter tried to turn over but couldn‟t. “Shit,” she said mad at herself because
she knew this was coming. Swearing wasn‟t part of her life except recently and only when
she and Jake were making love but this would make things difficult for her afternoon. It was
her turn to pick up her own children and two of her neighbor‟s kids. Now, she would
probably be late.

Emily, had just turned 34 and had been married nearly half of her life. Her oldest was a son
named Derrick, he was almost 14. His sister, Jane, was eight and they attended different
schools so she had two pickups a few miles apart.

She flipped open her cell phone and called the corner gas station to see if they could get her
started. In Fargo, North Dakota, that‟s they way it‟s done. In ten minutes the car had been
jumped. Pat, the mechanic/attendant, sort of a do everything guy, had warned her she
needed a new battery and to drop by when she could. He was smiling and openly starring at
her. She didn‟t really mind, it had been like that since she turned 15 years old. Men, nearly
all men when they were in her presence, weren‟t very cleaver about concealing their
considerable interest in her. Who could blame them? She was unusually beautiful. A perfect
figure if you don‟t require enormous boobs. Her‟s were 34B which seemed proportional to
her 5' 5" frame that carried 115 pounds on it. As perfect as her body was it was her
breathtakingly beautiful face that made all men, and not just a few women, take a second
look the first time they saw her. Today her dark blonde hair was in a pony tail just like she
wore in High School.

Her day had been a busy one but that wasn‟t unusual. After she married Jake, they agreed
that she should stay home and take care of the house and the children when they came.
Jake had a job at the Air Force base, like many people in town and didn‟t make much
money but enough for them to get by on if they were careful. Besides, they both reasoned,
if they paid for all of the things she did such as cleaning the house, shopping for the family,
cooking the meals, running the kids to school and other activities as well as paying all the
bills, her value to the house would be as great or greater than Jake‟s.

As she ran her errands, she couldn‟t get the thought out of her mind of Jake not even
knowing who won the basketball game last night and his ardor in the bedroom were, in
some way, connected. She couldn‟t wait to hear his explanation.

Also, throughout the day she kept remembering the last words she quietly spoke to her
husband before drifting off to sleep: “I‟ll think about it.” The words were innocent enough
taken out of context but in context the four words could have profound meaning. Was she
serious? She asked herself. Maybe, just maybe, for the first time in the last year since Jake
had brought up his crazy ideas, she was serious. He really did want her to make love to
other men. He had essentially given her a license to break their marriage vows. He argued
that if she were to screw around with his permission then the vows that they had made to
one another wouldn‟t even be broken.

Nevertheless, they lived in Fargo. They knew everyone. Get real Emily, she told herself. She
was as involved as a wife and mother could possibly be in the community. Therefore, it
didn‟t really matter if she was serious or not because nothing like what Jake wanted to
happen could happen in Fargo, could it?

That night after eating a dinner of a tuna noodle casserole, doing the dishes, making sure
that the kid‟s homework assignments had been completed and watching a television
program together it was time for the youngsters to turn in. Emily and Jake stayed in the
family room and continued to watch television after Derrick and Jane went to bed.

“Honey,” Emily said, “would you like me to pour us each a glass of wine?”

“What?” Jake asked not sure that he understood her because they never drank wine except
on special occasions.

“I said, a glass of wine. Want one?” She didn‟t wait for his answer but padded barefoot to
the refrigerator and took out a bottle of medium quality red wine, opened it and poured two
water glasses almost full emptying the bottle.

“What‟s with the wine?”

“I don‟t know. I think we have a lot to talk about. I thought it might help us relax. We do
have a lot to talk about don‟t we honey?” She asked seriously as she handed him the glass
and settled next to him on the sofa with her legs tucked under her.

“Yeah, I guess, we have a lot to talk about. Where should we start?”

“Don‟t ask me. You‟re the one who told me that something Clyde discussed with you last
night about blew your mind. What did he tell you?”

Jake didn‟t say anything. He just sipped the red wine from his glass and recalled everything
that Clyde had told him last night and what he had suggested about Emily. Jake wondered if
he should tell her everything or should he just tell her bits and pieces of the conversation.
Emily saw that Jake was thinking about how to answer her question and decided to give him
time, so she wisely remained quiet and drank from her glass.

Finally, the waiting was over, Jake couldn‟t postpone telling the love of his life what he had
learned at the CBA basketball game last night. He decided to tell her everything even
though he was very concerned about her reaction. “Okay, here goes. Well I told you that
Clyde and I met at halftime and sat at a table in a corner and talked. I asked him how in the
world he could afford the best seats in the auditorium and attend every home game. Like
you said, what I learned from him did about blow my mind. Anyway, he told me that he and
Liz had attended the first game of the season. They sat close to where I always sit up
higher and across from the Thunderbird bench in the nose bleed section. During the game
he thought that he saw, more than once, players on the bench point in their direction and
then turn and say something to another player seated next to them. He didn‟t pay any
attention to it and didn‟t say anything to Liz.” Jake took another sip of wine.
Emily was paying close attention to everything her husband said and encouraged him to
continue. “Go on. Tell me everything.”

“Well it was after the game and just as they were about to leave the auditorium that a
young, friendly trainer caught up with them and asked if he could talk with them for a
minute. Both Liz and Clyde couldn‟t imagine what the young man wanted and thought that
he must have mistaken them for another couple. But it wasn‟t a mistake. Anyway, he pulled
them away from the exiting crowd and told them what was on his mind. He explained that
the players weren‟t paid much money for a season. The team provided them with just a two
person studio apartment. None of the players or the staff had their wives or girlfriends in
town. Well you can imagine how confused both Liz and Clyde were. The trainer hadn‟t told
them anything that most Thunderbird fans didn‟t already know.”

“Yeah,” said Emily, “even I know all of that and I‟ve only been to two or three games with
you.”

“Well, Clyde went on to tell me, some of the players noticed Liz in the stands and thought
she was attractive.”

“He told them that?” asked Emily in amazement.

“Yeah, and then he told them a lot more. He said that the players get lonely. All of them
were big deals in college and had all the pussy they could handle. I‟ll tell you just like he
told me as best I can remember,” said Jake.

“Please. Just tell me what he told you. You don‟t have to edit anything that he said. I want
to know everything.”

“The trainer just came right out with it. He told Liz and Clyde that they players wanted to
get to know Liz very well for the rest of the season. It was sort of a perk for the players and
something to keep them happy. He told Clyde that if they could work things out with his
pretty wife he would have the best seats, parking and food and drinks for the entire
season.”

Emily didn‟t know how to react to what she had just been told. “So, Jake, let me get this
straight. You‟re saying that one of the players saw Liz, liked her and wanted her to be his
mistress for the season?”

“No, that‟s not it at all. All of the players and the staff wanted to get to know her. Of course
we know that means get to fuck her.”

“How many players are there?”

“When the roster is full there are ten, with three on the coaching staff.”

“That‟s just the most unbelievable thing I‟ve ever heard. I don‟t know Liz well but I can‟t
imagine her doing something like that. Maybe I‟m assuming too much but I guess Clyde and
Liz went along with the trainer‟s suggestion.”

“They did. Clyde says it‟s the best thing that ever happened to them.”
“That‟s just crazy. So Liz, who I thought was a nice woman, is really just a slut.” said Emily
as she took another sip from her glass and looked confused.

“I think that‟s a little unfair Emily. Clyde told me that she had only had sex with two other
guys before him and they didn‟t really count. He also told me that for years he had wanted
them to get involved in swinging or watching her with other guys but nothing had ever
happened until Brad, that‟s the name of the trainer, proposed what he did to them.”

“You men, you must all be crazy. How could a man like Clyde allow her to do something like
that? Doesn‟t he know that‟s the end of their marriage? They have three kids if I remember
correctly.”

“Clyde told me that their marriage has never been stronger. He said that their relationship
in every way, including sex, was never better.”

“Well, I imagine that was music to your ears. Let‟s face it what you have been wanting me
to do is what Liz is actually doing. I just can‟t believe it. Someone we know and right here in
Fargo.”

“Well, if you want to know everything there‟s more.” Jake took another drink and wasn‟t
sure how he would tell her the rest of the story.

“Tell me,” she said eagerly.

“He said that the players had asked Liz if she had a friend. I guess no matter how great she
is they have been with her for two months and she‟s probably a little predictable. Anyway
he asked me, what about Emily?”

“What! Are you telling me that Clyde Monroe asked you if I would do what Liz is doing? I
can‟t believe it.” She said indignantly.

“Believe it. That‟s exactly what he suggested. Not only that but we met this morning at
break and continued the conversation. He thinks that what this has done for Liz and him it
would do for us. He asked me if I wanted Liz to give you a call.”

“What did you tell him?”

“I told him not to do anything until you and I talked like we‟re talking now.”

“Well nobody, not Clyde, not Liz and not you can believe that I would do anything like that.”

“That‟s exactly what I told Clyde. He said that all women have the same kind of thoughts
that men do. They wonder what it would be like to be with different men, bigger men,
especially big black men.”

“Well, your pervert friend Clyde is wrong. Here‟s one woman who doesn‟t wonder what it
would be like to be with anyone but her husband. I don‟t need a different man. I don‟t want
a bigger man or a black man.” As she said this she knew that it wasn‟t the total truth. Of
course, she had fantasies about other men like all women do. However, thinking about
something and doing something were two different things. Human beings were supposed to
have self control.

“Well Emily, that‟s the story about last night. Now you can understand why I couldn‟t
remember anything about the second half.”

“I do. And now, I also understand why you were so horny last night.”

“I won‟t lie to you. What Clyde told me did turn me on. When you slipped into bed and I felt
your warm skin touch mine I was a goner.”

Strangely, Emily smiled at Jake. “Look honey I don‟t want to rain on your parade but I‟m
not Liz. I‟m me.” She said as she looked at him longingly trying to get him to understand.

“I‟ll say you‟re not Liz. You‟re ten times prettier than her. It‟s impossible that she can fuck
like you can. Hell, honey, no woman can. During the second half of the game I thought
about Liz and her fucking the guys on the team that I was watching play ball. I got hot.
Then, somehow, I stopped thinking of her and thought of you with a big black man between
your legs. I looked at every player, those on the court and those on the bench and imagined
them with you. I looked at the coach, who by the way, is also black and imagined him
fucking you. Hell, it‟s a wonder I was even able to drive home at all.”

Emily was almost speechless but she had just one word to ask her forthright husband,
“Really?”

“Really,” answered Jake. “Maybe this is crazy baby but since I talked with Clyde at the
game and during our break this morning it‟s about all I think about.”

He wasn‟t sure but he thought he felt her move closer to him. Neither of them said
anything. She put her glass on the coffee table and reached up to bring his face close to her
upturned face until their lips touched. They could each taste the wine from the other. Jake
thought Emily was breathing harder. He reached down to touch her leg. The skirt had risen
to mid thigh the way she was sitting on the sofa. The second his fingers came in contact
with her bare skin, her legs parted slightly in invitation. The kiss got hotter. His hand
alternated between her thigh and her left boob. Even through the bra he could feel the
swollen nipple that he imagined was just aching to be touched.

Emily didn‟t know what to think. She couldn‟t ever remember being hotter than she was
right now. It wasn‟t the wine. It was the words from her husband that seduced her. It was
knowing that a woman she knew right here in Fargo was being fucked on a regular basis by
a dozen different black men. But, most of all, it was knowing that Liz, Clyde and her own
husband wanted her to do the same thing Liz was doing. As she kissed her husband she was
frantic and almost gasping for air.

“Oh Jake baby, baby fuck me. I‟m so empty I need to be filled up.”

“Let‟s go to the bedroom.”

“No! Fuck me here. Fuck me now.”

“What about the kids?”

“They‟re asleep. Stop talking and start fucking.”

In no time they were both naked. Jake thought her pussy was wet last night, the wettest it
had every felt to him, but tonight it was much wetter. She came when his finger just
touched her outer lips and had to muffle a cry by biting her lower lip. When his cock slipped
in she started coming and didn‟t stop until he shot into her a few minutes later.

In the afterglow they cuddled. Jake had said a word during their loving making. Hell, it
wasn‟t love making it was plain old fucking. “Honey, you‟re just incredible. The very best.”

“You have to say that, I‟m your wife.”

“You‟re my wife all right but I don‟t have to say that. You are simply the hottest, most
beautiful woman in the world and without a doubt the best fuck. Don‟t get pissed at what
I‟m about to say my darling but I think all of the talk about Liz, you and the team really got
to you.”

Emily used the device that had worked so well for her during their marriage when a very
serious question, even though just implied, was asked; she just made light of it. “Oh you do
do you?”

This time it didn‟t work. “Yes baby I do. I think you thought about fucking all those black
guys.”

“Jake I‟ve told you a thousand times, you‟re all I need, all I want.”

“I know you‟ve said that. But now I think we have a lot to think about and we don‟t need to
do it tonight. We don‟t need to decide anything right now. But, we can‟t pretend what just
happened didn‟t happen or ignore why it happened.”

“Let‟s go to bed honey,” she said almost demurely.

It didn‟t take many minutes to straighten up the scene of the crime and head to their room.
That night in two different beds in the small town four people thought about the same
subject in different ways.

Clyde Monroe thought about his friend Jake and especially his friend‟s drop dead gorgeous
wife, Emily. Fuck, he thought, I hope she comes on board and I get to watch her fuck at one
of the team parties. I can just imagine her on her back with her toes pointed to the ceiling
while guy after guy pounded into her just like they did Liz.

Liz Monroe, lying next to her husband that she thought must be sleeping was also thinking
of Emily. I don‟t know her very well, thought Liz, but some people believe that she thinks
she‟s better than anyone else because she‟s so beautiful. Now that Emily knows what I‟ve
been doing, I wonder if she‟s looking down her nose at me? Well, Emily Daniels, I‟m going
to do everything I can to get you to spread your legs for the team just like me.

Jake Daniels was thinking about everything that had happened in just twenty four hours.
Now, he thought that his beautiful wife just might consider what Clyde had suggested. If
she did how would he react? Would he be jealous? He thought that he might be. However,
he knew that the jealousy would be eclipsed by the incredible excitement he would feel
when she left to be with some of the team. Also, he wondered and would have to ask Clyde,
was there ever a chance to watch? If there was could he actually survive his wife kissing,
sucking and fucking others right before his eyes? He thought that he could. Now, how to
make it happen? Then it came to him. He thought there just might be a way to make things
happen much faster than he had thought until then.

Emily Daniels was on fire. She didn‟t want to move and wake Jake but she was seething.
Jake had done his very best to put out the fire that was raging through her unsatisfied body
but, she had to admit, it wasn‟t enough. Tonight certainly wasn‟t the first time that she
could have used another round or two but it was different. For the first time in her life she
was beginning to think that there just might be a way to put out the fire. It was
unbelievable to her that her husband would allow her, no not allow, that he was
enthusiastically encouraging her to fuck a bunch of black basketball players. Could she do
it? Would she do it? How would it be arranged? What were the chances of her kids, her
parents, her sister, Jake‟s mom, people at the PTA, church, neighbors ever finding out about
it if she did? It seemed like there was enormous risk to her marriage and reputation. But,
had some line already been crossed? Were events in play that would make all of this
happen? What would it be like to be with a different man? What would it be like to welcome
a cock that was bigger than the only one that had entered her? What would it be like to fuck
more than one man? Lastly, what would it be like to fuck a black man? As this last thought
spun around her brain she came as quietly as possible so as not to wake Jake. She could
feel the moisture on the inside of her thigh and running down the crack of her ass.

Emily was almost shy at breakfast when Jake came into the kitchen morning. She didn‟t
look him in the eye as she always did. There wasn‟t the usual light greeting.

“What‟s with you this morning, beautiful?”

“Nothing, I‟m just getting ready for the day.” She said without even turning toward him.

“Well,” Jake asked, “What about last night?”

She cleared her throat and said, “What do you mean, honey?”

“Oh come on Emily. What happened, happened. What was said was said. What we both felt
we felt. Don‟t pretend it was just a dream.”

She waited a long time before saying anything and then she spoke so softly he could barely
hear her. “It wasn‟t a dream it was real. I‟m afraid, Jake. It seems as if things are spinning
out of control. Like it doesn‟t really matter how I feel about things.”

“Oh, baby, you‟re so wrong. All that matters is how you feel about things. I just see an
opportunity that has fallen in our laps. All that I want is for you to be taken to sexual
heights that you have never been able to imagine. To do that I need help and I think, if
you‟re honest with yourself, you‟ll agree I need some help. I can‟t take you there by
myself.”

“I‟m so confused I don‟t know what to think.”

Jake decided to change the subject, well sort of change the subject when he said, “Baby the
team from Oklahoma is in town. Shall I see if I can get tickets for tonight?”
Emily knew that this was more than about going to a basketball game. How she answered
might change their lives forever. She could say that she didn‟t want to go to the game and
that would be the end of it, at least for the moment. Or, she could tell him to see if he could
get tickets to the game which they both knew meant more than get tickets to the game.

Jake waited patiently. As he watched her, it was obvious she was agonizing over something
that seemed to be so innocent but both knew was not. She chewed on her bottom lip. She
took a sip of coffee. She twirled a lock of hair like she did when she was nervous or anxious.
It seemed like minutes had passed since he asked her about the game but it was less than
that when she said, “Okay, see if you can get tickets.” She said quietly. And then in a voice
tinged with a hint of fear she asked. “If you can, I imagine they‟ll be in the general
admission area across from the Thunderbird bench, right?”

Wow! It seemed to Jake as if being a spectator at a minor league professional basketball

game tonight was really like an audition. “Right,” he said

Nothing else was said. Jake left for work with a heart rate that was higher than normal,
sweaty palms and a nagging question for himself. Would he regret what he was trying to
make happen? Hell, would it even happen? Then, when he realized that ten black ball
players, their black coach and his assistants and a young trainer would have a perfect view
of his beautiful wife he knew what would happen.

Emily took the kids to school. When she got home she called the Petersens next door and
asked Alice if Derrick and Jane could spend the evening at their house until she and Jake
returned from the game. Then she started thinking about what to wear to a basketball
game. Not just any basketball game but probably the most important one she would ever
see.

During the morning break Clyde asked, “So tell me man, did you talk with Emily?”

“Oh yeah, we talked all right. And, guess what, we‟re going to the game tonight.”

“No shit man. Does that mean what I think it means?”

“Clyde, I‟m not really sure what it means. I‟ll know a lot more when I see how Emily is
dressed for the game.”

During the day Jake made arrangements for the tickets which were about in the same place
as he always sat and very near where Clyde and Liz sat during the first game of the season.
He found that he couldn‟t eat lunch, his stomach was too upset.

He was surprised when his cell phone rang that afternoon. He was sure that it must be
Emily because no one else called him at work. However, when he saw a local number that
he didn‟t recognize he knew that it wasn‟t Emily. “Hello.”

“Hey Jake, it‟s Liz Monroe. Is this a bad time?”

“No I‟ve got a couple of minutes.”

“That‟s good. Listen Jake, Clyde told me that he had talked to you. I was pissed at him
when he first told me then, after I thought about it, I was okay with it.” She paused, then
continued, “I didn‟t want you or Emily to think I‟m some big slut.”

“Liz, like I told Clyde, it‟s none of our business. What you guys do is your business.”

“Thanks for saying that. Clyde also told me that he suggested that Emily might enjoy doing
what I‟ve been doing for the last month.”

“Yeah, he did suggest that. I told him that there wasn‟t much of a chance that she would.”

“That‟s why I called you Jake. This is as much about you as it is her. How would you feel if
she did?”

“That‟s a great question Liz. I told Clyde at work yesterday that I‟ve fantasized about her
doing something like that for a couple of years. I thought world war III was going to break
out the first time I shared my deepest thoughts with her.”

“I can imagine. Jake, I‟ve learned that you‟re not so different from lots of married men.
Clyde was the same as you. I didn‟t think anything would ever come of it and nothing would
have had we not gone the season opener. What I wanted to tell you Jake is that the guys
are all terrific. They‟re gentlemen and know how to treat a lady.” She laughed and said,
“maybe I shouldn‟t say lady, maybe I should say woman. Anyway, if there‟s anything I can
do to help let me know. I mean if you want me to call Emily, I will.”

“Maybe that would be a good idea. I‟ll admit that thinking about her doing it really turns me
on. Sorry, I shouldn‟t have said that.”

“That‟s okay. That‟s what we‟re talking about, lots of people getting turned on. I get turned
on, Clyde gets turned on, the players and the staff, they all get turned on too. I was
thinking that Emily might also like to get turned on.”

Jake couldn‟t believe it. Here he was talking on the phone with his friend‟s pretty wife about
fucking a basketball team. “Thanks Liz. Anyway, hold off on calling Emily until at least
tomorrow. We‟re going to the game tonight. I don‟t have any idea what will happen.”

“Okay, I‟ll wait. I am going to tell Clyde that he should let the coach know that you‟re
coming. I would be very surprised if someone doesn‟t approach you after the game. Good
luck, Jake. Call me tomorrow unless you work everything out tonight.”

“Oh, I don‟t think there‟s much chance of that,” said Jake.

Liz gave a sexy laugh and said, “I wouldn‟t be so sure about that if I was you. Bye.”

Emily was also busy during the day. However what she was doing didn‟t have anything to
do with the household. It was all very personal. She went shopping. She had the beautiful
nails on her fingers and toes manicured and pedicured which was a rare treat for her.

She started getting ready for the game earlier than she could remember ever getting ready
for anything including the prom and her wedding. She soaked in the tub until the water
started to get cold and then filled it up with hot water again. She ran the razor over each
gorgeous leg very carefully and then, for the first time in her life, she let the blade remove
the fine hair that covered the lips of her pussy. After all she reasoned, this is something that
Jake had been begging her to do for a year. She went over the sensitive area several times
to make sure that there wasn‟t a trace of stubble. She trimmed around the fine sparse hair
above her cleft and left just a small fleecy triangle that was so light you had to look
carefully to see any pubic hair at all.

Jake got home from work a little later than usual. It was almost 6:00. Game time was at
7:35. They would have to leave the house before 7:00 because he had to pick up the tickets
at will call and he knew that there would be a line. “I‟m home,” he called out.

“Hi honey,” he faintly heard from the bedroom through the closed door. “The kids are next
door. They‟re eating with the Petersen‟s and staying there until we get home. I told Alice we
might be late.”

“Okay. We need to leave in about 45 minutes.”

“Not a problem. Come on in and get ready. I‟ll be in the bathroom. If you need to use the
bathroom use the kid‟s. Is that okay?”

“Sure.”

Jake took a pair of tan slacks, a pair of loafers, a button-down collar shirt from his closet
and a clean set of carefully folded underwear from his dresser drawer. He carried them into
the small bathroom that the kid‟s shared that was between their bedrooms. He showered,
shaved, changed into his clothes and then waited in the den for Emily.

When she walked through the archway he couldn‟t believe what he saw. There was his
beautiful wife more beautiful than ever. She was wearing a short floral sun dress that fell to
mid thigh with a tiny strap over each shoulder and just a hint of cleavage at the bodice.
There sure wasn‟t any sign of bra straps but he knew she had bras that didn‟t have straps.
However, as he looked more closely, it was obvious that she wasn‟t wearing any kind of a
bra. On her pretty feet were high heel sandals that made her perfect legs even better, if
that was possible. Her hair was brushed loose and fell to her shoulders. She didn‟t need
much makeup but tonight it had been applied to perfection. He could smell the perfume that
she almost never wore, only for very, very special times.

“How do I look?” She asked as she twirled around and the hem of her dress rode a few
inches up her bare thighs.

“Like a wet dream.”

“Oh you,” she said trying to sound nonchalant.

Jake knew that she was much more nervous than she wanted him to think she was. They
seemed to be lost in their private thoughts as he drove to the Civic Center. He was sure that
no woman had ever attended a basketball game at the Civic Center dressed like Emily was
or who could hold a candle to her incredible looks.

By 7:30 they were seated in their section. The Cavalry, from Ft. Sill, were taking their
seats. The Thunderbirds were just finishing their warm up. Both Emily and Jake looked at
the team in a different way than ever before. Before tonight, these ten men at the end of
the court were players on a team. Tonight, they were men. They were, with the exception of
just two, huge black men. Both Emily and Jake noticed shoulders, necks, thighs and asses
differently than before, neither the husband nor the wife, paid the slightest attention to how
each man played. How he dribbled, dunked, made a lay up, shot from the paint or farther
made no difference to either of them this night. Rather, tattoos, feet and hands, lips, noses,
eyes and hair – long braided Rastafarian or dread lock style or totally shaved – had much
more meaning than how they were playing.

Both teams huddled and received their instructions from their coaches. A ref blew his
whistle and the two teams assembled around the circle in the middle of the court. The
basketball was tossed into the air by a ref in a black and white stripped shirt. The game was
on.

Neither Emily nor Jake paid a lot of attention to the action on the floor. It was the action on
the bench that was of interest to both of them. Sure enough, almost the minute the game
began they noticed players pointing in their direction and talking amongst themselves.
When a player was relieved and took his seat on the bench, almost immediately another
player would talk with him and point to the general admission section bleacher section
across the court.

“So Emily, what do you think of the team?”

“Oh, I like the game,” she answered.

“I didn‟t ask you about the game, I asked you about the team.”

Emily turned a shade of red. “I know what you asked me. I guess the team is, oh well, this
is difficult, I guess the team is what should I say?” She seemed to be trying to find exactly
the right word. “I would have to say the team‟s impressive.”

“Yeah, that‟s what I think too. Have you noticed them looking at you? Have you seen them
point?”

“Oh, this is embarrassing me. But, yes I‟ve seen them point and look this way.”

“How does that make you feel?” Jake wanted to know. After all, he had arranged to have
her displayed. Interestingly, only he, Emily, the team and Clyde among the two thousand
people in the auditorium knew what was going on. Everyone else was oblivious to the
pointing and whispering on the bench.

“I‟m not sure. Nervous and wanted I guess.”

“You‟ve got it baby. They want you, they all want you.”

“Look, Jake, maybe we‟re just imagining things. Let‟s just watch the game, Okay?”

Not much more was said. Jake frankly expected Clyde to approach them during the halftime
but he avoided them. He hadn‟t even looked their way during the first half although he
certainly knew they were there. Like two nights before, Jake had a hot dog and a Coors.
Emily a hot dog and a coke sitting at the same small table Clyde and Jake had sat at.
During the second half it seemed as if the pointing and chatting on the bench actually
increased. Jake was amazed that two of the players after pointing at them actually high
fived each other and seemed to chuckle. Finally, the whistle blew and the game was over.

Both Emily and Jake‟s hearts were pounding in their chests. It seemed like they were
walking in slow motion as they walked down the concrete stairs to the concourse level and
headed toward the exit being swept along in a river of people. Before they got to the exit, a
young man with unruly red hair came up behind Jake and tapped him on the shoulder. Very
politely he said, “May I have a word with you?”

Jake turned and looked at the smiling young man and said, “What can I do for you?”

“Let‟s go over here and sit down where we can have some privacy. It‟s not what you can do
for me. Oh, I guess it is. But, it is also what can I do for you?” He smiled at Emily who
seemed as if she were about to pass out.

“I‟m Brad,” he said while reaching out to shake their hands.

“We‟re Jake and Emily.”

“Jake, I think we have a mutual friend named Clyde. Clyde is one of our special supporters.”

“Yeah, I know Clyde,” said Jake.

“Clyde tells me that you and he had a long conversation at halftime during the Albany
game.”

“We did talk that night,” said Jake.

“Well, let me get right to the point. I‟ve never ever seen our team as excited as they were
tonight. I‟m not sure anyone was paying a bit of attention to the game. I don‟t even see
how we won. All they cared about was the beautiful blond lady with the gorgeous long legs
sitting in the stands across the court. That‟s you Emily. You‟ve got a fan club. I can say
that.”

Emily looked down at her lap as Jake said, “Thanks, Brad. She is very special.”

“When Clyde told me that he had talked with you. And earlier tonight before the game that
you might come I could hardly believe it. Well, here you are.”

“Here we are,” said Jake with a nervous smile.

“So Jake how are you with the arrangement that we have with Liz and Clyde?”

“That‟s not any of my business. What you and they do is your business.”

“That‟s not what I mean. I mean how would you feel if Emily were to do what Liz does?”
There. It was out in the open. The young man had just asked him how he would feel if Emily
fucked the team. He glanced at his wife who wasn‟t making eye contact with either of them
and then back to the young trainer with freckles on his nose and cheeks and said, “That‟s
up to Emily. She‟s a big girl, she can do anything she wants to and I‟ll support her.”

“Hey man, that‟s great.” Brad said with enthusiasm. “Okay then Emily, let me ask you. How
would you feel about the team getting to know you better? There‟s only a few more weeks
left of the season and we sure want them to be happy. How would you feel?”

Emily slowly brought her gaze up until she looked at the young man. “The truth is I don‟t
know. I‟m just a housewife and a mother. About the most exciting thing I do during the
week is to take out the garbage. I‟m not a child and I know what you‟re asking but I don‟t
have a great answer for you.”

“Hey that‟s okay. The fact is you‟re here. And, your husband has just said that it‟s okay with
him if it‟s okay with you. You can‟t do much better than that if you ask me. Speaking for the
team, we would sure like to get to know you a lot better before the season ends.”

“How does this work?” Emily wanted to know. “It sure seems awkward to me.”

Jake couldn‟t have been more surprised by her question.

“Actually, it works very well. Each guy shares a room with another player and often they
share Liz as well. Sometimes after a game we get together in the coach‟s apartment which
has a big living room and two bedrooms. One of the bedrooms is his office. We call those
times party nights. Anything can happen and usually does.”

“How many women are there at party nights?” Emily wondered.

“Usually just one.”

Emily was obviously flustered. But neither Jake nor Brad knew that she was also about to
explode because she was so horny. She had been watching the players. She had been
imagining what they could do to her and what she could do to them. She looked at Jake and
asked, “Okay, honey where do we go from here?”

Jake couldn‟t believe his ears. He was sure that like Clyde and Liz, Brad would ask them to
think things over and give him a call. Then, in a day or two or when the team was back in
town something might be arranged. “What do you mean, Emily?”

“What do you think we should do about Brad‟s suggestion?” Emily asked him nervously after
she cleared her throat so she could speak.

“That‟s up to you baby.”

Brad couldn‟t believe his good luck. He watched the beautiful young wife cross and re cross
her legs. Her skin looked flushed to him. He saw her fidget in the chair and realized that she
was smoldering although he hadn‟t sensed it until then. “Look. It will take about half an
hour for everyone to get back to the apartment. Why don‟t you guys drive over and meet
the players and the staff and we‟ll take it from there and see what happens. We can order
some pizzas and a keg.”
“What do you think baby?” Jake asked Emily.

“I don‟t know. I‟ll have to think about it.” She said almost timidly.

“Hey,” said Brad with a laugh, “we‟re just talking about pizza, beer and getting to know
each other. That‟s all.”

Sure, Jake thought to himself. It‟s the getting to know each other that‟s the issue. He was
sure it would be the issue that would make Emily want to head straight home but he was
wrong.

She thought about what Brad had said for a minute and said softly, “I guess that would be
okay.”

They both realized and so did Brad that she wasn‟t agreeing to come over to the apartment
and meet the players. She was agreeing to come over to the apartment and fuck the
players. The only question was how many and for how long.

“Hey, that‟s just great guys. I‟ll tell everyone you‟re coming. Liz won‟t be there tonight,
wrong time of the month for her. Hope it‟s not for you Emily.”

She turned forty shades of red before saying, “No it‟s not a wrong time of the month for
me.”

Shit, thought Jake. I can‟t believe that my wife who has called me a pervert at least a
hundred times because I want to watch her fuck a guy just told a stranger that she‟s not
having her period and she just agreed to meet the minor league basketball team at its
apartment building.

“Wonderful, wonderful,” said Brad. “Jake I don‟t know if you know where the apartment
building is but I can give you the address and directions if that‟s okay?”

“Please.” said Jake.

“We‟re at the intersection of Chambers and Dawson. Do you know where that is?”

“Yeah, I know that area.”

“The building is called the Heartland Apartments. Just drive around to the back and find a
spot to park. I‟ll be looking for you. See you in about thirty,” Brad said as he left the couple.

It wasn‟t until they were seated in the car that either of them said a word. It was Emily who
spoke first.

“Jake, what the hell am I thinking?”

“Baby, I thought this is what you wanted to do. I didn‟t see any signs from you to delay
things or rescue you.”
“You‟re right about that. I‟m just not sure that I can do this. When we were talking with
Brad it didn‟t seem real, just part of a dream.”

Jake looked at her in the dark car whose interior was just illuminated by the parking lot
lights and realized that she was extremely horny. He saw what Brad had seen earlier, her
ragged breathing. Crossing and uncrossing her legs even in the confined space of the car.
Sort of squirming and decided that he knew just what to do. He reached over to her and
pulled her towards him. He kissed her and at the same time tweaked the left nipple that
was covered only by the material of her dress. She was gasping and moaning. Then he
touched her thigh and slowly, ever so slowly, lifted the hem of her dress. He couldn‟t have
been more surprised when his exploring hand didn‟t come in contact with silk or nylon but
with hot, bare, smooth moist skin.

He didn‟t detect any hair at all on her wet lips. “Honey, did you shave?”

She waited a minute before answering. “Yes. I shaved for you. I thought that‟s what you
wanted.”

He slipped a finger in her and said, “You‟re right baby, that‟s exactly what I‟ve wanted.” He
kissed her again and realized that no further discussion was necessary. His wife was more
than ready to go to the apartment house.

He broke the kiss and took his finger out of her warm moist cunt and said “Let‟s go.”

“Jake, are you sure?”

“If you want to go, we‟ll go. If you don‟t want to we‟ll go home. It‟s up to you baby.”

“Well, it‟s just pizza and beer, right?”

“Yup. Pizza and beer.”

“What if there‟s more honey?”

Jake knew that even though she knew exactly what his dirty fantasies had been because he
had shared them with her in every detail, she was now asking him for permission to
proceed. “Honey if there‟s to be more then I‟m all for it. You know what I want.”

There was silence in the car. Both sensed nothing else needed to be said. Neither said a
word as he backed out of the parking place and exited the parking lot.

It only took a few minutes for them to pull in behind the apartment building. Brad‟s
directions were perfect. Because most of the players didn‟t have a car, there were several
empty parking places from which to choose.

“Oh, Jake, I hope I don‟t make a fool of myself. I guess I‟ve come to believe all of those
things you‟ve been saying about me.”

“Don‟t worry your pretty little head angel. You‟re better than anything I‟ve said about you.
I‟m not worried about you. I‟m worried about the team. But hey, we‟re just here for Pizza
and beer.”
That brought a chuckle from her but not for long. “I guess we just sit here and wait for
Brad, right?”

“I guess, I wouldn‟t have any idea which door to knock on.”

They sat quietly for a few minutes. Each lost in private thoughts. They were both extremely
nervous. If either of them had said, “let‟s just go home.” Jake would have burned rubber
backing out of the parking lot but neither of them said that.

Brad had a habit of coming up behind them. This time he came behind the car and walked
over to the driver‟s side and gently tapped on the window. Jake and Emily were startled
because they expected him to come out of one of the apartment doors. Nonetheless, Jake
lowered the window.

“Glad you could make it. We‟re all going to meet in the coach‟s apartment. Like I said, it‟s
much bigger than the others. One of the white guys won‟t be joining us. I know he gets
horny of the road but he insists he‟s going to wait out the season for his pregnant wife.
Ready?”

That was the word. Were they really ready? Was Jake ready for something that had
consumed him for nearly two years? Was Emily ready? Jake thought that she had come a
long way in just two nights but then he realized that it was really night after night of
seduction by him for more than a year. They didn‟t say anything. Jake got out. Brad rushed
around to the passenger side and opened the door for Emily. As she swung her long legs
out of the car the hem of her dress had risen almost to the top of her thighs. Even in the
dim light of the apartment parking area he could swear she wasn‟t wearing any panties.
Wow! The young trainer thought, I think we‟ve found us a hot one.

The couple held sweaty hands as they nervously walked the short distance to apartment 3.
Before Brad opened the door they could hear men talking on its other side. The second
Emily walked in the room all talking stopped. Probably ten men, mostly in baggy shorts and
t shirts were lounging around in chairs against the walls. One man was dressed in slacks
and a starched white shirt but without the tie he had worn during the game. “Welcome,
Emily and Jake, I‟m the coach.”

“Nice to meet you,” Emily said shaking his hand.

“Honey, I love touching any part of you even your pretty hand but we have sort of a
tradition here. If you don‟t mind, how would you feel about going around to each player,
stand in front of them and lean over and give them a big wet kiss?”

Oh shit, thought Jake. Kissing makes Emily hotter than anything. Almost hotter than fucking
or being eaten, she really is the world‟s best kisser, he thought.

“I guess that would be okay,” Emily said as she walked towards the nearest chair that was
occupied by a black giant with dark skin and a shaved head. He had been sprawling in the
chair until Emily approached him then he sat up and parted his legs so she could walk in
between them.

Jake saw that she didn‟t have to lean over very far because the player was so tall. He saw
her place both of her hands on the broad black shoulders for support, lick her lips and then
bend down to the upturned face with the thick black lips. Almost instantly to Jake it looked
as if each of them was trying to suck the tongue of the other out of their mouth. It didn‟t
take long at all for the big black hands to reach out hold one of Emily‟s ass cheeks in each
hand. Jake saw that this was really getting to Emily. Though their lips were locked together
she could be heard to moan and gasp as this stranger did everything he could to turn her on
even more.

Emily couldn‟t believe what she was doing. His big black tongue had instantly snaked its
way in to her oral cavity. The tip was run over her teeth on top of an under her saliva
covered tongue. His giant hands were rubbing the globes of her ass. She knew that a dozen
men were watching and all but one of them were total strangers. All but one of them were
professional athletes. All but one of them were giants. The shortest was 6‟3,” the tallest 7.‟
All but two of them were black men.

After a minute she broke the kiss, smiled down at the man straightened up and moved to
the next chair and its black occupant. The routine was the same with one exception. This
time the black man didn‟t reach around to rub her ass outside her dress. He started by
touching her bare calves and then exploring higher. His black hand with the long fingers
went past her knees, up to her thighs and then inside her thighs. Within thirty seconds of
the beginning of the kiss, his finger tip discovered what Jake‟s had in the parking lot. There
was nothing between his fingers and her pussy but her juices. The black player thought to
himself. Oh how I love these white wife‟s with baby smooth pussy lips.

Emily couldn‟t believe how long and thick the finger was that wormed its way into her
vagina. She couldn‟t have imagined that they were that big. It probed and touched her
cervix as she squatted down on the black hand. She took her mouth away from his.
“Aaaaaaahhhhh, oooooooohhhhhh, ah shit, oh I‟m cumming.” She would have collapsed had
the player not been holding her so tight.

The next two players were similar. Great kisses, fondling of legs, ass, pussy and her
sensitive boobs. Even in the heat of the moment, after the fourth guy she said breathlessly,
“Excuse me but I need to talk with my husband.”

“Sure,” the coach said, use my office.

Jake couldn‟t imagine what she wanted to talk about but he took her hand as she led him
into the office and closed the door. “What‟s up honey?” He asked.

“I just realized that we‟ve got a problem.”

“What‟s the problem?”

“Well, I told Alice we would be a little late after the game. It‟s 11:30 all ready. I don‟t think
she expected us to stay out this late.”

“So shall we go?”

“Honey, I‟ve been thinking. How would you feel about driving to the Petersen‟s, getting the
kids into their own beds and settled down and then coming back here? I‟ll be okay while
you‟re gone.”
Jake didn‟t know what to say. So he didn‟t say anything for a minute. He looked at his wife
who seemed to be imploring him to go. He knew that the drive both ways and getting the
kids settled down for the rest of the night would take at least an hour. In the next room
were a dozen horny men. His wife had kissed four of them and let their hands wander
where ever they wanted to. But, so far there had been no nudity, no sucking, no fucking
and no eating. For certain that was yet to come.

“So honey, will you drive back and take care of that for us and then come back here?”

There wasn‟t much else he could say. “Sure baby, you just be careful. I‟ll be back as fast as
I can.”

She was still in the office when he left the apartment, got in the car and headed towards his
home. He couldn‟t imagine that while he was gone that the pace of things in the coach‟s pad
wouldn‟t have picked up. He drove as fast as possible but close to the speed limit. He
stopped at every stop sign and stop light. However, the gas gauge warning light came on
before he was halfway. At that time of night there weren‟t many stations open. It took him
ten minutes to find a Shell that was still open. By the time he knocked on the Petersen‟s
door it was after midnight and he had been gone from Emily for nearly 45 minutes.

The kids were settled in their beds and went immediately back into deep sleeps. Jake ran to
the car and headed toward the apartment where he had left his wife with a dozen horny
men.

When Jake left the apartment Emily took her purse in the bathroom, applied fresh lipstick
and brushed her hair. When she walked back into the room, she smiled and said, “Now
where were we?” Then she noticed that there had been a change while she was in the office
with her husband or, most likely, immediately after the left. All of the players and even the
coach were naked. They didn‟t have a stitch of clothes on. There was a nervous tension in
the air. It was different than it had been a few minutes before. Emily‟s mouth dropped open
as she stood in front of the fifth chair whose occupant was waiting for his special kiss. He
was smiling confidently at her. She saw that the appendage between his legs was inhuman.
She knew these guys were giants. But in her wildest dreams she couldn‟t have imagined a
cock that must have been ten inches long and as big around as her wrist and it wasn‟t
completely hard. To herself, she said, okay girl you got yourself into this mess now get
yourself out of it.

Before she could even step between the fifth player‟s legs that were covered by kinky hair,
she felt something behind her and realized that the zipper at the back of her dress was very
carefully and very slowly being lowered until it couldn‟t be lowered anymore. Black hands
helped slip the tiny straps off of each shoulder. Instinctively she held the bodice to her chest
as she looked around the room to the men. Each was expectant. Each seemed to be holding
his breath.

Emily didn‟t want to tease them. She let the dress fall away from her boobs and realized
that her nipples were swollen more than when she nursed Jane. She heard more than one
man say something complimentary under his breath. Then she helped the dress down her
body. Past her tummy to reveal hair that she had carefully shaped just that day and then
her wet nether lips. She slightly shook her hips and her ass that some had felt came into
the view of everyone. The dress slid past her thighs, her knees her ankles and then puddled
around her bare legs. She stepped out of the circle of cloth. Almost immediately Brad picked
up her dress, straightened it out, carefully folded it and laid it on the chair near the door.
Now she stepped between the legs of number five. This wasn‟t a greeting kiss. This was
pure foreplay. His hands were all over her body, in her pussy, her asshole up to the first
knuckle. He took her left hand and placed it on his swollen black penis. Her fingers couldn‟t
reach around it but it felt like velvet to her. This was the only other cock she had ever seen
or touched. It was beautiful. It was magnificent. It was powerful. She wanted it but not in
her hand or even in her mouth she wanted it somewhere else. Someplace that was aching
and empty.

The coach seemed to see where things were heading and said to the player, “Why don‟t you
take Emily to the bedroom where you can both be more comfortable?”

He didn‟t need a second invitation. He stood up, took Emily‟s small delicate hand and led
her to another closed door. He turned off the overhead light and left on just a small lamp.
She lay on the bed on her back. He turned on a small radio on the night stand to a station
that played throbbing music perfect for black fucking but it was so low you had to carefully
listen to hear anything. He stood over and above her and admired her beauty. During
college and when had played for the NBA for a short season, not a day went by when he
didn‟t fuck a beautiful woman. Cheerleaders, dancers, models, actresses, he fucked them all
but lying on the bed in this cheap apartment in this small town was the most beautiful
woman he had ever seen. Before doing anything else he went to her feet and carefully
removed her shoes. Now, like him, she was completely naked except for her earrings and
wedding band.

He couldn‟t wait any longer. He was on top of her. There kisses were frantic. Emily was
rubbing his arms and shoulders. She spread her legs as wide as possible. He accepted the
invitation and took his now granite hard cock in his hand and rubbed it all over her. The
precum mingled with her own secretions. They sure didn‟t need any lubricant out of a bottle
or a tube.

She said something but so softly he couldn‟t hear it. “What did you say?” He asked.

“I, I, said, I said, oh please put it in.”

The circumcised mushroom shaped head was positioned at her opening. He pushed forward
ever so slightly until just an inch slipped in. She moaned but he couldn‟t tell if it was in pain
or because of ecstasy. Then, when she lifted her ass off the white sheet to take a little more
he knew that it wasn‟t just pain. He added a bit more and then remained still. The next
move was literally up to her which didn‟t take long, as she lifted again to take in another
inch or two. Her hands were gripping his big black ass cheeks. Again he pushed in this time
father than before. It took her breath away for a moment. He was in her much farther than
Jake had ever been and he was more than twice as wide. It‟s a good thing skin and tissue
can stretch she thought. She took one of her pretty hands from his ass and brought it
between them to the root of his cock nestled in the black crinkly public hair. She couldn‟t
believe it, about half of the monster was still outside her but she was determined that it
wouldn‟t be for long.

He pushed, she lifted there was a rhythm going. He had already hit bottom and now every
inch was being accepted only because of the stretching of her vagina. Finally, he was
completely inside her. She had come several times already. Then the player started fucking
her. She couldn‟t believe the feelings. She could never have imagined anything feeling this
good. Slowly at first and then with more intensity. The player wanted this woman for
himself but he was a member of a team and that wouldn‟t be fair to the others. He could
have lasted much longer but knew there would be other opportunities with this beauty so he
shifted into a power fucking mode. Neither of them lasted very long. She felt him stiffen and
then the hot fluid surged through his swollen penis and exploded into Emily‟s smoldering,
soaking and very receptive pussy. The couple lay together for a few minutes catching their
breathes in the afterglow.

“Thanks sweetheart,” he said as he rose from the bed, “that was the best ever. Just stay
there someone will be in soon. I‟ll take your shoes and place them by your dress.”

Jake could have gotten a speeding ticket on the way back to the apartment. Nevertheless,
when he looked at the dashboard clock he saw that he had been gone for more than an
hour when he pulled into the parking space. He thought about knocking but realized that
would be silly so he opened the door. He didn‟t know what to expect but it wasn‟t ten naked
black men sitting around drinking beer and eating pizza. His wife wasn‟t to be seen. Then he
noticed the chair closest to the door and saw the carefully folded dress and under the chair
her shoes placed side by side. Before he could say anything or ask any question he heard a
sound. Actually sounds, a mixture of several different sounds. He heard male and female
moaning and gasping. He heard bedsprings being tested to their limit. He heard wet squishy
sounds. But the sounds that he focused on most were the female sounds which he tried to
isolate from the others, a voice that he knew better than any voice in the world, a beautiful
feminine voice that during the years of their marriage he had heard in the throes of passion
countless times. “Oh yess, Oh yesss, right there. That‟s great. That‟s just great. I . . . I . . .
lo . . . I love your black cock. I, oh I love black cocks. Fuuuuu, fuckkk me. Keep going. Don
. . . don‟t stop . . . oh please don‟t stop.”

The naked black coach came over to him, handed him an icy mug and asked, “How you
doing man?”

“I‟m okay. I had to take care of the kids.”

“Yeah, that‟s what I was told.”

“So, tell me coach how has it been going here?”

“Just great! Hell the greatest. After you left things just heated up. They took things to the
bedroom. She‟s fucked three guys already and doesn‟t seem to be winded. These guys can
go on forever but for tonight they‟re trying not to be selfish and to share the wealth, so to
speak. How late can she stay?” the coach wanted to know.

“Uh, that‟s a good question. I‟m not sure.”

“My guess is this can go on all night if it‟s okay with you and if Emily doesn‟t get too tired. If
you need to get the kids to school or get to work we can make arrangements for her to get
home.”

“Thanks. All I want is what Emily wants.”

“Well take it from me Jake.” I coach chuckled, “Emily wants cock. The bigger and blacker
the better.”
Jake was trying to take everything in when the coach said, “Jake, I‟ve been around this stuff
for a lot of years. Your Emily is at the top of any list believe me. She‟s the rare one, the
once in a lifetime woman that looks like a beautiful girl next door but has a capacity for
fucking that would make Catherine the Great envious.”

Both men were quiet. Then the door opened and one of the players with dreadlocks and
tattoos over most of his arms and shoulders walked out. There was a string of his semen
dangling from a shiny wet cock that was starting to deflate, but it still looked to Jake as if it
was a foot long. How he wondered, could that monster have been inside the pussy that had
been his exclusively until tonight? Then, he answered his own question of course it had,
every inch. The wetness that Jake saw came from inside his wife. The familiar secretions
had covered his own penis over the years and now they were covering different cocks,
bigger cocks, black cocks.

The player that had left the bedroom walked over to another player and gave him a high
five. They laughed nervously. “That‟s the best piece of ass I‟ve ever had he declared. I could
have stayed with her all night but I didn‟t want to be a hog. Have a ball man.”

“The player that had been waiting turned to another player that was also waiting and said,
“Hey man why don‟t you join me. She hasn‟t been double teamed yet, what do you say?”

“Fuck yes,” said the other player as the two of them walked into the bedroom holding their
cocks and closed the door behind them.

Jake couldn‟t stand any more he had to sit down. The chair next to the one with her folded
dress was vacant for the moment so he sat down and sipped his beer. This was it. It was
really happening. Then, the sounds from beyond the door began again, bodies moving,
sighs that were obviously being emitted by Emily.

“You want to watch” the coach asked.

“Maybe in a minute, now I need to catch my breath.”

“I understand. Some of the husbands love to watch and even join in. Others just can‟t do it
even though they have dreamed about it. Clyde watches but I can tell he doesn‟t like it. The
gal‟s husband from last season loved to watch her get fucked. One night she had a cock in
her pussy, her ass, her mouth and one in each hand. A pair of lips were fastened to each
nipple and she was being kissed by another player when she wasn‟t sucking the other guys
cock while her toes were being sucked. Do the math, Jake, that‟s ten different guys on his
wife at the same time and he loved it. You could do the same thing with seven or eight guys
with the guys she‟s jacking off doing the nipple sucking and nibbling. Do you think Emily
would like that?”

He thought he might stutter. In all of his wildest fantasies he had never imagined anything
like the coach described. But as he thought about it he thought it might be the most
exciting thing any husband could ever watch. “She just might,” he said with a smile.

Then Emily‟s voice got louder. “Oh shit, oh fuck, take it slow. Oh, ohhh, you‟re too big for
back there. No, no don‟t take it out. I‟ve, I‟ve never had two . . . oh shit . . . I‟ve never had
two at once. I‟m I‟m cummmmmming . . . oh, don‟t stop. I can feel both of you don‟t tear
me. . . but don‟t stop please don‟t stop.

Jake didn‟t go into the room and take a look. The two players that had double teamed her
came out and three more went in. Every once in a while a player would come over to him
and strike up a conversation but he was exhausted and couldn‟t help but doze off for a few
minutes and then wake up in a start and not even remember where he was. After the three
players came out the coach went in and was with her for half an hour. When he walked out,
also with a sheen of Emily‟s juices on his shrinking cock, he said to Jake, “She wants to see
you.”

Jake‟s legs were shaking and he was unsteady as he walked to the bedroom door. He
glanced at his watch and saw that it was three in the morning. Except for a small table lamp
the room was dark. He could barely hear the throbbing sounds of a radio. He saw Emily, the
love of his life, propped up on the giant custom bed that was covered only with a white
wrinkled and soiled bottom sheet. Now he knew better than ever what the expression
“freshly fucked” meant. His wife had been freshly fucked. Her legs were splayed. Her
vaginal lips, that she had shaved just a few hours earlier, were coated in a creamy gray
frothy fluid as were her ass checks and the inside of each thigh. Her nipples were as red as
if she had painted them with lipstick. Her hair was wild and somewhat matted from her
perspiration. Her entire body was damp from the mingled sweat of her and nine men who
had lain on top of her. Though somewhat disheveled she was more beautiful than every
before to him.

“How are you doing baby?” Jake asked.

“I‟m okay.”

“That‟s great honey. Have they been okay with you?”

“They‟ve been great.” Then, she seemed more serious as she said, “Jake, I guess you were
right all along. I could never in a million years have imagined myself doing what I‟ve been
doing for the last three hours but, know something? I love it.”

“I‟m happy for you honey.”

“Do you think you should go home and get things ready for tomorrow? The coach said he
can get me a ride home while you‟re at work.”

“Aren‟t you ready to go now?”

“Well, there are a couple of guys that haven‟t cum at all. Also more than one made me
promise a second round. Finally, the coach described something that seems almost
unbelievable that I‟d like to try. It would involve everyone but if you want me to leave with
you, then that‟s okay too.”

“No honey it‟s your night. I‟ll go home and take care of things at the house. You stay here
and take of the things dangling between the player‟s legs. Okay?”

She laughed and said, “Okay.”

“Emily, you‟re not on the pill and it didn‟t seem to me like the guys wore rubbers.”

“You‟re right honey. I wasn‟t even thinking the first time. Before I knew it was inside and
thrusting away. None of them wore a condom. I should be okay though, I don‟t think it‟s a
fertile time for me. Guess I‟ll just have to get on birth control again.”

“Guess you will baby.”

He leaned over her and pressed his lips to hers. He thought his might be burned because
her‟s were so hot. He could smell the lingering perfume that wafted from her warm body
and more. He could also smell her familiar womanhood mingled with the semen pooled on
the sheet and, he assumed, still inside her body from nine different men. In his wildest
dreams he could never have imagined anything like this.

He broke the kiss, stood up and said, “I love you Emily.”

“I love you too my darling. Jake, when you go out will you tell them to give me a few
minutes to freshen up. Oh, and by the way, can you ask the coach where he keeps the
clean sheets? I need to do some house cleaning.”

And then, just before he walked out the door she asked him something else with real
concern in her voice.

As Jake was driving home his cock was about to tear a hole in his pants. He had never been
hotter than at that moment. He wondered how he had been able to see Emily‟s potential but
did it really matter? Maybe, after all, every woman has that potential. It‟s just making the
right things happen like meeting a young trainer for a minor league basketball team.

Then, he remembered what she asked him before he left the bedroom. She was serious
when she asked, “What are you going to do when the season ends in a few weeks?”

Jake made it home and managed to get a couple of hours of fitful sleep before he woke the
kids up. He told them mommy wasn‟t feeling well and she was still in bed. Which he
assumed was the truth just not in their bed. He took them to school and then went to work.

Emily didn‟t sleep at all at the apartment. She was too busy. It seemed as if she, the
players and the staff didn‟t know it before but they had each been waiting for that night. For
all of them the most unforgettable night of their respective lives. All ten weren‟t with her at
once but six were. Some did come back for seconds and two for thirds. She was very
surprised by Brad. He wasn‟t any taller than Jake but what he had between his legs would
have made him proud to shower with the team. Emily became a little worried because Brad,
who had met her just hours before he fucked her professed his love for her.

It wasn‟t until after the sun came up that the players slowly one by one left the coaches
apartment and found their way back to their own apartments. By nine it was just Emily, the
coach and Brad.

“So how do you feel, baby?” The coach asked the naked wife that had been fucked non stop
for hours.
Emily didn‟t answer for a while then said, “Funny, my husband asked me that before he left
for the house and I told him I was okay. I know that in the hours and days to come I have
more to think about than I ever have in my life. What I‟ve done was unimaginable to me
just yesterday.” She stood up and said, “Coach I‟m going to take a long bath and get
dressed. When I come out of the bathroom I may be able to give you a little answer. Then I
hope you can drive me to what once was my home but my no longer be.”

“Take as long as you want baby. Then, I‟ll have Brad drive you home. Probably wouldn‟t be
a great idea for your neighbors to see a black guy drop you off.”

“Thanks. I appreciate that.”

At work Clyde couldn‟t wait for the break. He went to where Jake was working and said, “So
tell me man what happened?”

“I don‟t need to tell you Clyde, you already know. After the game Brad caught up with us. It
didn‟t take ten minutes for Emily to agree to go to the coach‟s apartment.”

“You‟re shitting me?”

“No I‟m not.”

“Where is she?”

“I believe she is still there.” Jake said.

“What time did you leave?” Asked Clyde.

“I‟m not sure, maybe 4:30”

“Wow! She must have gotten nailed a dozen times,” said Clyde.

I wasn‟t keeping score.”

“I knew this would be just great for you guys,” Clyde said.

“I hope you‟re right Clyde. Now I‟m starting to worry. I know my Emily. When she thinks
about what she‟s done, she‟s going to be very hard on herself.”

As Brad pulled away from her house and she walked to the front door of the house that had
been a sanctuary for her and her family the enormity of what had happened last night, of
what she had done swept over her. By the time she let herself in tears were running down
her cheeks. She thought of her children. What would they think of their mother? She
thought of Jake. Was he serious about her being with other men. She thought that he was
but how can one ever be sure. Mostly, she thought of herself. She loved sex with Jake. She
never needed anyone else. He made her feel terrific every time. She couldn‟t remember a
time when she didn‟t have a satisfying orgasm.
She went into the bedroom that she had shared with her husband since they had moved
into the house. She looked at the big bed and realized that only the two of them had ever
slept there. Oh there was the time that her daughter had been sick and wanted to sleep
with them. But no other man had every slipped under those sheets and been intimate with
her. Now what? In one night had her whole life changed. Did she want it to change? Would
it be safer to go back to the familiar, the comfortable, the secure. Could she just forget the
night of wanton lust that she had just experienced?” She asked herself as she slipped under
the covers and began to drift off to sleep. Before she went to sleep however, the blood red
nail of her index finger came in contact with the very swollen and sensitive clitoris and she
exploded once again. No, my life has changed forever. I don‟t want anyone but Jake to
know what I‟ve done and what I‟ll do again. I want my cake and I want to eat it too. I want
the safe family life and for a couple of months each year, during the Thunderbirds season, I
want to be taken to sexual heights that I couldn‟t have imagined just a day ago. What Emily
asked Jake was the question that she thought of before falling asleep. “What do I do during
the off season?”

_____

We were attending a wedding reception at the country club my husband belongs to. As I
looked over at him across the room, he was well on his way to getting drunk, laughing with
his redneck golfing buddies who were his fraternity brothers and now businessmen. The
common theme in all their appearance was that they were drunk, overweight and
successful. They were talking too loud, leering at the bridesmaids and making fools of
themselves. My husband is 5' 9, 265lbs, balding, 55 and very out of shape. He was a dud as
a lover and not endowed (less than 5" hard). It had been years since....

The club was centered on golf, money, exclusivity and being white only. In other words a
real southern, rich redneck hangout. There would never be a black member; there was very
seldom a black guest. I turned away from the main room where the reception was being
held and went to one of the many bars that were serving the guests, and ordered a glass of
wine. I heard a deep voice with an Ivy League accent behind me finishing a conversation.
As I took my wine and turned, I was startled by the size, race and handsome appearance of
a tall, athletic, black gentleman in a very well tailored tuxedo. Our eyes met and he smiled
broadly. I couldn't help but blush and I felt a tingle I hadn't felt in years. He was looking at
me as a physical woman, almost a sexual way. It was a look that I hadn't had in years, not
since I was in college.

He introduced himself as Jim, and I recognized his name as the new president of an
electronics firm the governor had attracted to locate here. He had played football at
Dartmouth and earned an MBA at Wharton. Jim made the corporate climb, seeking the hard
operations and finance jobs; avoiding the HR assignments that many companies slotted for
minorities. As we spoke I became aware of the stares that we had attracted by the sight of
a black man talking to a white, married woman. At 6'4", 200lbs, and very fit he was hard
not to stare at. He did too, and he offered to talk later, but his smile and look told me he
wanted me. I shivered...

Here I was a married woman of 42, attracted to and, yes, even sexually aroused by this
man! I was proud of my body, working out and running daily. At 5'6", 120lbs, very fit, a
natural 34C, and even ripped abs! I had a cute butt, which still turned heads. I was wearing
a short, cream-colored dress, which showed some cleavage and my tanned legs. I had not
felt like a real, even sexual woman in years... As we parted, I smiled and shivered, thinking
of what he had just done for my self-esteem. A loud outburst broke out in the middle of the
reception room as my husband's drunken buddies laughed foolishly at some joke. One look
at my husband told me I had to get him out of here quickly, before he embarrassed himself.
This was a role I had played many times in the past. I walked over and tried to get him to
leave, he made a crude, sexual remark about why I wanted him to go, almost bragging to
his friends. I helped him stand, he could barely walk. As we went outside and his car was
brought up (we had arrived separately), I saw Jim getting into his also under the entrance
awning. He saw the trouble I was having and offered to help get him into the car. At this
point he was like a ton of jello and almost passed out. I thanked Jim, as he put him in the
car and closed the door. Jim stood close to me and asked if I would need help getting him
out, the moment was electric for me. I stuttered, and said, "yes" quietly. Looking up at him,
knowing that I had just agreed to something more. As I drove the short distance to our
home on the 12th hole of the golf course, I checked my makeup in the mirror. I was as
nervous as a schoolgirl on a first date.

As I pulled into the driveway, I was grateful that I had left my car at the club, so there was
space for Jim's car in our garage. His car parked in front of the house would start
scandalous rumors. I hit the door opener and drove in. Jim stopped his car short, in the
driveway, and got out to help me with my drunken husband. He easily lifted him, despite his
weight, and carried him inside. He placed him on the living room couch and turned to face
me. I stared up at him and said,” thank you". I asked if he would like a drink, glancing
nervously out the window at his car, in the driveway. He said "Yes, a scotch, please" and
excused himself "to get something from his car". I heard his car pull into the garage and the
automatic door closing. I smiled. He knew...

Jim walked in, I handed him his drink and joined him on the patio. My husband snored
loudly, inside. We talked; he listened to me as we sat on the patio loveseat. I was so very
aware of his body, the touch of his hand as he made some point in our conversation. I
turned more toward him and he leaned toward me, our faces inches apart. His hand on my
shoulder, he pulled me toward him and kissed me. It was like an electric shock! This
handsome black man, kissing me while my husband slept, yet I couldn't help myself, could
resist, like I knew I should. I opened my mouth and our tongues touched. He pulled me
even closer, his arms around me. His hands moved over my back as my arms encircled his
neck. I never wanted this to end...

Jim lifted me to my feet, gently and held me against his body. I could feel the well-muscled
shape of his chest and thighs as his arms pressed me into him. I felt so sexually alive! My
nipples hard, my panties wet with desire for this man! I looked up at him and pulled his
head down to kiss him deeply. My tongue seeking his, wanting him, needing him, lusting for
him. I had never felt this way. Our kiss broke and he looked at me. I heard my voice say,
"Please". Jim asked "Please what?” I hesitated at what I wanted to say, what I was about to
say. "Please, take me" I heard my voice say. Jim smiled and lifted me off my feet, carrying
me in his arms, into the living room where my husband was passed out and snoring. I
remember looking down at his obese body and smiling inside at what was about to
happen... I hoped. I pointed Jim to the master bedroom and he placed me on the bed. I slid
off, and stood in front of him sliding off his tux jacket and took his tie off. As I worked on
the studs that held his shirt, Jim's well-muscled chest and stomach came into view. He
kissed me deeply again, and unzipped the back of my dress, letting it slide to the floor. I
stepped out of my heels, making me even shorter, compared to him, and stood before him
in nothing but a bra and panties. Jim slid off his shirt, unfastened his pants. Stepping out of
his shoes and pants, he slid off his boxers and I gasped; at his hardened body, his small
waist and his enormous manhood. He was HUGE! Oh my god! I had never imagined that
any man would, could be so big!
He took me in his arms and kissed me deeply, pressing his body against mine. My arms
were around his neck, his tongue deep in my mouth, I was overwhelmed with desire and
arousal. I felt his hands move down my back, cupping my bottom and pulling me closer. I
felt him harden against my thigh. I was so aware of his size and the urgency, which he
kissed & held me. I lowered my hand to feel him. As I grasped his cock, my hand wouldn‟t
fit around it. I stroked him, and his hardness rested against my stomach! I was quite
alarmed and aroused as I wondered if I would be able to physically do this because he was
so big (at least 10 inches, maybe more and thicker than my arm). His hands moved up my
back and unfastened my bra, I lowered my arms and it slipped to the floor. My hard nipples
pressed against his chest as I heard him moan. His hands slid my panties down and I
stepped out of them. I couldn‟t believe how much I wanted him, what I was about to do, in
my bed, while my husband slept.

Jim lifted me onto the bed and crawled over me, kissing my neck and shoulders while his
hand stroked my stomach and thighs. I parted my legs and gasped as his fingers probed my
soaking pussy. His mouth sucked my nipples gently biting them. I felt as if I was on fire! He
kissed down my stomach and I opened myself completely to him. His hands grasped the
backs of my thighs and pulled my legs open farther as he kissed lower and finally his tongue
slid deeply inside me. I arched my back and cried out! My hands pressed his head into me.
He sucked my clitoris, sending me over the edge. My body was vibrating as I screamed! I
hadn‟t cum like this in years … maybe ever! He continued to pleasure me as I could barely
hold on. His tongue was so deep inside me, as he pushed my legs back even farther his
tongue wandered to my ass and even swirled around my asshole! I was shocked at the
pleasure this brought me. I was screaming, moaning, gasping like never before. I was
completely his, he owned me. His fingers gently pinched my nipples as I had another
runaway orgasm.

Jim started kissing up my stomach, lingering at my breasts while he sucked my nipples. I

wanted him so much, but was not sure I would be able to take all of his enormous cock. I
knew it was much too late to turn back, not that I wanted to. I was so wet, spent from
orgasm and wanted him so much. He kissed my neck, then my lips, as I tasted my juices on
his face. I reached to grasp his cock and guide it into me. Jim placed his arms behind my
knees and my legs on his shoulders. He was going to take me completely and penetrate me
deeply. As he kissed me I felt the head of his cock at my vagina as he gently pressed into
me. He entered me slowly and I cried out, arching my back as he plunged into me and
didn‟t stop. He slowly drove into me until there was nothing more. I felt like a virgin as he
touched places that I‟d never felt. I was gasping at the intense pleasure and pain I was
experiencing. With each stroke Jim was fully inside me, stretching me beyond anything I‟ve
ever known! Jim started to pound me so fast and hard, I came in buckets! I heard myself
screaming for him to fuck me harder. I had never said anything like that before. He seemed
to fuck me forever and I came more than I could count. The sheets were soaked with our
sweat and my juices. I could tell he was finally about to come, as he strained against me.
He buried his cock deeply inside me and flooded me with his cum. As he collapsed on top of
me I could feel it leaking out, down my ass.

When we finally stirred and caught our breath, I looked at the clock. We had been fucking
for hours! Jim was a gentleman and kissed me gently as he rose. I put on a robe and
watched him gather his clothes. He walked out to the living room where my husband still
snored loudly, passed out. I felt his cum leaking down my thighs. Jim looked at my fat
husband, then me … He wiped his cock, still wet with our cum on my husband‟s face! I
smiled as he dressed and kissed him deeply as he walked into the garage. I went inside &
watched him drive away. My nipples, legs, stomach and pussy sore from the marathon
fucking I‟d just had from a 10” black cock. It wouldn‟t be the last …

_____

I was a college freshman. I had a boyfriend of one year, an older guy who was back home
at community college. I was just starting a four-year college. My roommate‟s name was
Lauren. I am 5‟10”, brown hair that flows over my shoulders. I have c-cup breasts that look
great in the tight shirts I wear almost daily. I like to work out and have a hot ass to show
for it. Lauren was also pretty hot, about 5‟5” with long blonde hair and large breasts. She
also had a boyfriend.

After the first two months of school were over, Lauren and I were talking about sex.

“Have you ever been with a black guy?” she asked.

“No,” I shrugged off. “I have never been interested.”

“How big is your boyfriend?” she asked.

“I don‟t know, who cares,” I responded. “He is all I need.”

“I said that until I was with my first black guy. Don‟t get me wrong, I love my white
boyfriend. But black guys bring out another side of me.”

“You sound like you‟ve done this a lot,” I said.

“I don‟t know about that. Just enough to see how great it can be. White guys are great
boyfriends. But sometimes I need a great lover, too.” She paused. “I bring this up for a
reason. I am sort of seeing my black boss at Starbucks.”

“But what about…”

“I know, I know. But what can I do, my knees go weak around him,” she continued.
“Anyway, his brother is in town on Saturday. I want to see him, but he needs someone to
hang out with his brother.”

“I am not going to cheat, Lauren.”

“I would never ask you to cheat, Brooke. Just hang out with him, please.”

“I just don‟t think its right, Lauren.”

“Please Brooke, nothing needs to happen. Just help me out.”

I reluctantly agreed. Plus I was curious to see her black lover.

That night Lauren was getting decked out. She wore tight jeans and a white shirt that
hugged her tits. Of course I didn‟t want to be outdone. I wore a miniskirt and tight shirt
wrapped around my tits.
Lauren‟s cell rang, and we took the elevator downstairs. Waiting outside were two older
black guys. “How old is Leon?” I asked.

“32,” Lauren said. “You are with his older brother. Malcolm is 34.” I was not at all happy
that I just found out about this.

We came up, and they introduced themselves. Malcolm looked at me and said, “She is more
beautiful than you had even said.” Malcolm was gorgeous. He shaved his head and had a
body that was built and gorgeous. If I had been single I would have been excited about this.
Malcolm opened the back door and slipped inside with me. We talked regular college small
talk.

I turned to Malcolm and asked, “What brings you to town?”

“I just got out of prison,” he explained.

“Oh,” I said nervously. I must have looked scared.

“I guess I was stupid. My girlfriend‟s manager was harassing her, grabbing her ass at work.
After closing one night I beat the living shit out of him. He was begging me for his life. I let
him go. Then the police came to get me.”

I didn‟t know what to say. I had never met an ex-con. Yet I was oddly turned on by the fact
that he fought for his girlfriend‟s honor. We sat in awkward silence until we reached Leon‟s
apartment. He had a small one bedroom apartment.

We went inside, and the drinking games quickly began. Malcolm started touching my leg. I
let him as long as it didn‟t go further. Besides, I kind of liked the contrast of his black hand
on my white skin.

At this point Lauren was making out with Leon. Soon she straddled him on the couch and
was grinding into his cock. She whispered something into his ear.

“Beg me,” he said. She whispered in his ear again. “No, beg me out loud.”

Lauren pulled back, gave him a look of wanton lust, and said, “Can you please take me to
your bedroom and fuck me with your big black cock.”

He picked her up and carried her into his bedroom, slamming the door.

Malcolm and I just laughed. Then he said, “I sure have missed that.”

Did he really get white girls begging him to fuck? I didn‟t even say anything about it. At that
point his hand was rubbing up and down my leg. Something about the contrast really turned
me on. “Have you ever been with a brother?” he asked.

I shook my head no. His hand moved further up my thigh. “Look, I have a boyfriend and
can‟t chat on him. I love him more than anything. I am really flattered, but I‟d like to go
home.”
He slid closer to me. He leaned in and kissed my ear, whispering, “I have ten black inches
that are hard for your hot, white pussy.” I let out a gasp, and I noticed that after he said
that my legs were spread enough that he could reach my pussy. His fingers were quickly
rubbing along my clit.

I let out a moan and tried to push away. He smiled, “Baby, you are about to feel better than
you could have ever imagined.” I let him kiss me and was already turned on by a black
man‟s tongue probing my mouth.

I could hear a bed pounding into the wall with Lauren yelling, “Yes, yes, fuck me you big,
black stud.”

He began to kiss my neck, which always made me so hot. He was kissing all around, then
lightly biting down. When he lightly bit my neck I let out a deeper moan. He then looked at
me: “So you like it rough?”

“I guess,” I blushed, feeling guilty. He then bit harder into my neck and started giving me a
hickie. I don‟t know why I didn‟t stop him – it meant that I wouldn‟t be able to see my
boyfriend until it was gone. But at that moment I didn‟t care.

He then picked me up and placed me right in his lap. I could not believe the big, hard dick
rubbing through his pants. It was not just rubbing my pussy but also my stomach. I let out
a deep moan as he took off my shirt. I just had a lace bra on. He groaned when he saw my
hot titties. He quickly ripped off my bra and took my hard left nipple into his mouth. I let
out a deep moan. He licked and sucked then lifted his head and moved to my right nipple.
Instead of sucking it he bit down on it. “Aaaaahhhhhhhhhh,” I yelled – it was the type of
thing that hurt so good. He bit down again, “Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh.” I realized that I was
grinding my pussy and clit into the monster cock below me.

He kept switching between my tits, biting, licking and sucking. Making me moan in ecstasy.

I began to unbutton his pants. He looked at me and said, “What about your white
boyfriend?”

“I don‟t care. I need you inside me.”

“Isn‟t he as big as me?” Malcolm asked.

I took his cock out and gasped. I stared at his cock while I answered him. “Not half as big
or half as thick. I have never had anything like this.”

He pulled up my skirt and ripped off my panties. He couldn‟t even see my shaven pussy. My
God, I wasn‟t even going to get naked. I was too much of a slut to even be romanced. He
pulled me into his lap and my bear pussy rubbed into his huge cock. I began bucking into
him. “I don‟t think that I can fit you in me.”

He laughed. “I‟ve heard that before. It will fit, and you will love it,” Malcolm said. He lifted
up my hips and placed the head of his cock at the opening of my pussy. He realized that I
had shaved. “Good girl, I like a shaved pussy.”
“Whoooaaaaa, where is the condom?” I asked.

“Sorry baby, I don‟t do condoms,” he shrugged.

“But I am not on anything. My boyfriend always uses a condom.”

“That‟s not my problem,” he said. I only fuck girls bare. He then started to suck my nipple
and bite down. I let out a moan. He repositioned his cock at the opening of my pussy. Who
cares about a condom? Life is short, and this was going to be a fucking like had never had
before.

I pushed down a bit, and the tip of his head was inside. “Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh,” I
moaned. I stopped moving for a minute to get used to it. I pushed down a bit more:
“Ohhhhhhhhh, mmmmmmmmmmm, baby.” The whole head was still not inside. Then I
pushed down again. This time he pushed up at the same time. Half of his big cock slid inside
me. “Ohhhhhh my fucking God.” It felt like my pussy was splitting in half. Any second
thoughts I might have had were alleviated as I heard Lauren yelling, “Yes, fuck me, master.
Thank you for fucking me. Thank you master.”

I pushed my forehead into Malcolm‟s and looked in his eyes. “I can‟t believe your size. This
is already more than I have ever had inside me.”

“And you want the rest, don‟t you.” He then pushed down on my shoulders while shoving
his hips up. “Yesssssssss, yesssss, ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” My pussy was now filled with
black cock. I felt like his cock was splitting me in two. I decided to let him stretch me out. I
pulled myself up, and slowly slid down on him, further lubricating his giant tool. I began to
slide up and down, riding him in a slow and steady fashion.

I couldn‟t believe how good it felt. My pussy was bursting with cock like I had never
experienced. I knew then that I would be seeing a lot of my fuck buddy. He started to bite
my nipples, and I picked up the pace.

He took his mouth off and smacked my ass hard. I loved the pleasure and pain. He smacked
it again. He repeated this over. I picked up the pace and was close to coming. Malcolm
asked me if I wanted to stop because of my boyfriend. “No,” I cried out. “I don‟t ever want
to stop.”

“No what?” he corrected me.

I let out a moan from this domineering man. “No sir,” I said. Then I started to buck on his
cock with my arms wrapped around his head. “I am cumming. Your black cock is making
me… me cum. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.” I started breathing harder yelling that I was
cumming, bucking up and down on him.

Just then Malcolm started to tense up. His muscular chest looked great when he was about
to cum. His body tensed, and he started to unload cum deep inside me. He first load felt like
it shot right into my belly, followed by load after load of cum. It was dripping out of my
pussy and down his long cock to his balls.

When he finished he pulled me off of him. “That was great, baby,” I told him, looking at him
with lust I had never had before.
“You‟re not done yet. I don‟t want my cum on my cock.” He pushed my head into his lap,
and licked his cock all over. I then sucked on his sweaty balls to get the rest of the cum. It
was so dirty that it tasted so good. I let out a moan as I licked his giant cock and beautiful
black balls.

“Good girl,” he said. I got on the couch and laid with my head on his chest, watching his
flaccid dick that looked magnificent. “By the time the night is over, you are going to be a
new girl.”

_____

Hi, I am Kerry. I was 18 years old and going out with an older guy, a college guy. He is
Paul, and he is the guy you bring home to Mom and Dad. He is white, comes from money,
and is a business major. I am a hot skinny, blonde girl. I am 5‟10” and have long, straight
blonde hair. I visit the tanning salon. I have perky c-cup breast.

I was disappointed that I had to miss my boyfriend‟s college football game to work at a
clothes store in the mall. But we all had to work one Friday each month. He would pick me
up later, and I knew that we would do the same thing that we always do, whether he wins
or loses. I would blow him in the car, then ride him until he came inside me. I always loved
the sex with him, even when I did all the work.

I liked my clothing store. I wore ripped jeans that had a small hole on my left butt cheek. It
let everyone know that I was wearing thong underwear. Men would just stare. My boss was
a decent guy. He was a single, 35-year-old black man. His name is Michael. He stared at me
all the time, and I just learned to ignore it.

This night we were both closing. I asked him if I could check the Internet in his office to see
the score of the game. He agreed. I saw that my boyfriend was losing big time. They could
never make it back now. I closed the browser and before getting up my eye caught a file
titled confidential. What would I learn about work? Hmmmmmmm.

I opened it and saw that it was powerpoint of photos. I could not believe my eyes. It was a
pic of a hot blonde woman on her knees sucking a GIANT black cock. It must have been ten
inches long. The pictures showed her deep throating it (I don‟t know how), licking his balls,
and cum shots. I could not believe the cum all over her face, and she was smiling at the
camera. I rarely swallowed cum and could not tell what she was happy about. I always
made guys cum inside me.

I had never seen a black man‟s cock before. I now knew that what they said was true. But
what was weird was that woman looked familiar. Just then I heard Michael cough over my
shoulder. “I-I-I‟m so sorry.” I turned bright red.

“You could get in trouble for this, Kerry.”

“Well you could get in trouble for keeping porn on your computer at work.”

“It‟s not porn. It‟s my fuck buddy.”

“That‟s you!” I could not believe it. I had seen pictures of Michael‟s cock, and I loved what I
had seen. “And your fuck buddy?” I was trying to think where I had seen her. She often
stops by to see Michael at our store.

“Yes, that is my best friend‟s wife. We fucked three days before her wedding. We were both
drunk and should never have done it. But ever since then she has continued flirting with me
and finding time for us to be alone.”

“She cheats on her husband with you! And he is your best friend!” I couldn‟t believe that
people do that.

“Look, I am not proud of it. But I find that I get a lot of sex with white girls who think that
their white man is, well, insufficient.” Then he looked me up and down. “Considering how
long you looked at those pictures, I wonder if your man is insufficient.”

I could not believe it. “Michael, you are my boss. And you are twice my age.” He and I knew
that that wasn‟t exactly a no.

Michael walked up to me. He told me to stand up. He turned me around to the desk to stare
at the picture of this hot, married white woman with cum all over her face. He began to feel
my ass, then he whispered into my ear. “You have a decision to make. I can give you the
best sex you‟ll ever have. But you will never feel the same about sex again. You may love
your boyfriend. You may marry him. But you will know what it is like to get filled by a big
black man.”

I let out a little moan. He wrapped his arms around me, and I felt his big, hard cock against
my ass. I moaned even more deeply. “Do you like what you feel?”

“Yes.”

“Say it, baby.”

I moaned again. I loved how he was taking control. “I like the way your black cock feels
pushed into my white girl ass.”

“Good girl. You take orders well. But now I need to punish you.” He bent me over the desk.
I just stared at the picture on the computer and wanted that to be me. He then slapped my
ass, a loud crack into the air.

“Ahhhhh,” I was startled. I had never been spanked in a sexual way. He hit me again. I love
it. I was getting wet.

“Are you a bad girl?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Are you a bad girl who needs black cock?”

“Yes sir.” He then ripped my pants down, showing off my hot ass. My jeans were around my
ankle. He slapped even harder.
“Say it,” he commanded.

“I am a bad girl who needs black cock. Please give it to me. Please.”

He turned me around and ripped off my shirt. I was wearing no bra. He sucked my nipples,
and he sucked them hard. I loved how rough he was being. He pushed me to my knees. I
started unbuttoning his pants as he quickly took off his shirt. His body was pretty hot.

I unbuttoned his pants and saw the most beautiful cock I had ever seen. It had a big black
head I couldn‟t wait to put in my mouth, a long shaft with a big vein sticking out. And there
were two beautiful black balls hanging beneath it. But it was huge. I licked from the bottom
all the way up to the top.

“That‟s right, Kerry. Lick my cock. Do you like your treat.”

I looked up at him with my blue eyes. “I love your big black cock.” I licked it again. I then
spread my lips the widest I ever had before. I took the giant head into my mouth.
“Mmmmmmmmmmm.” I pushed deeper and took the first inch of the shaft into my mouth.

I took my mouth off. “You are too big for my mouth. I will have to take you into my throat.”

“That‟s right baby. Do you do that with your current boyfriend.”

“No, he gets excited enough from my mouth. But,” I said as I rubbed up and down his cock
with my hand, “I am read to learn.” I rubbed it along my face, then I took him in even
deeper, pushing the head into the back of my throat. I was breathing through my nose. I
went even deeper still, taking his black cock deeper into my throat.

Then I started working, bobbing my head vigorously on his gorgeous cock. My pussy got
wetter the deeper I took him in my throat. He was groaning, telling me that I am a great
little cocksucker. I went deeper and faster. I took him out of my mouth. I looked at him and
batted my blue eyes. “How do you like my white mouth spread around your black cock?” I
then sucked his left ball deep into my mouth.

“Oh God, baby. You were meant to suck black cock. I shifted and sucked the other ball into
my mouth. His scrotum was sweaty, but that made me feel even dirtier. “Ohhhh, God, yes.
You suck like a pro.”

I stood up and pressed myself against him. I nibbled on his ear and whispered. “My God I
love your black cock. Are you going to show me what it feels like inside?”

“Don‟t I have to get you ready?”

“No, I am dripping wet from sucking you.” I then looked at the clock. “Hurry, Paul will be
here soon to pick me up.”

Michael pushed his big black member into my clit.

“Ohhhhhhhh.” He rubbed it along my clit. “Ohhhhhh, yesssss. But I want it inside.”

“Ask nicely, baby.”

“Please, sir. Please place your beautiful black cock inside my white pussy.
Pleeeaaassseeee.”

The head of his cock slid inside me. I clenched his arms. “Holy shit, this is so big. I have
never been stretched like this before.” He pushed a bit more, and I clenched his arms even
harder. “Oh my fucking God, this cock is splitting me in half.”

He continued to slide into me. “Ohhh, baby, this is one tight, white pussy. Do you know how
good this feels.”

“Oh, yes, I do. Fuck me with that gorgeous cock. Go deeper. Deeeeeper.” He pushed in,
filling my pussy. “Oh God, yes. That is so fucking good.”

He then pulled out, just the tip of his head inside me. He them jammed it deep into me.
“Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh, fuck me, yes.” He then started pounding my pussy. I felt myself
stretching more and more. My clit was throbbing wild.

Just then my cell phone, which was still on his desk, started ringing. Shit, Paul would be
here soon. But Michael kept fucking me hard, then picked up my phone. While pounding
into me, he answered.

“She‟s busy right now.” Pause. I was trying to hold in my cries. I let our some whimpers as
he was driving that big cock deeper and deeper. “Okay, less than five minutes. She should
be done right around then.” He hung up.

He started to fuck me harder and harder. “What do you want?” he asked.

“Big black cock splitting me in half,” I yelled as he fucked me. I started to cum all over his
beautiful member. My orgasm was just ending. “You can cum inside me.”

“Sorry baby, but I am going to shoot my load into your mouth.”

“Yes sir,” I said. He pulled out, and I got on my knees. He plunged his cock with my juices
down to the back of my throat. He then shot a huge load of jizz into the back of my throat.
He continued and pulled back to the opening of my mouth. My mouth was filling with his
huge cum shot. Some dripped out onto my tits, but I swallowed as much as I could.

I sucked him off, then got up and put my clothes back on. I knew that Paul was probably
waiting.

“How was it?” he asked.

“The best I have ever had,” I said looking down.

Michael looked at me. “You know new pleasure. I want you to go out there and kiss your
boyfriend in the mouth. He is too much of a pussy to say anything. Let him taste a real
man.”
I walked out with Michael behind me. I french kissed Paul for a good minute. His tongue
darted around where Michael cum had been moments earlier. There was still the taste from
what I couldn‟t swallow.

I couldn‟t believe how my pussy felt. It was incredible. Paul and I got into his car. I knew
what he had wanted. He wanted me to suck him in the car. I unbuttoned his pants and took
out what now seemed like a tiny cock. I let out a little laugh. I took him into my mouth, and
he let out a big moan. I wondered if he would be excited to know that Michael‟s cum was
still in my mouth.

I sucked his tiny dick. He was loving it, but I didn‟t get excited. We quickly got to his
fraternity. We went right upstairs with all the guys giving him knowing nods. For the first
time I noticed the black guys there. They were four of them. They were always checking me
out. This time they saw my desperate stare as I walked by them.

In Paul‟s room, we undressed, and I was riding him. I could hardly feel anything inside me.
I rubbed my clit into his belly, but his cock felt like nothing. I let out a slight laugh. I really
was not the same.

I don‟t think he noticed. He shot his cum inside me. I didn‟t cum, and he didn‟t care. We fell
asleep on his bed.

I woke up at 2:30 and was thirsty. I put on his boxer shorts and my tight t-shirt with no
bra, my nipples sticking through. I went down to the kitchen to see two black teammates
sitting at the table.

“Would you like a beer?”

_____

Amy had a bad taste in her mouth. It wasn‟t from the mediocre spinach and artichoke dip
getting cold in front of her as she picked at it. It certainly wasn‟t from the third glass of
Pinot Grigiot that she was nursing either. No, the wine was Amy‟s attempt to wash away the
unpleasantness that lingered in her mouth left by one of her arrogant coworkers.

“Would you like another glass, Miss?” The bartender brought her back to reality as Amy was
mumbling under her breath, going over the day‟s events in her mind, trying to rehash what
she should have done better, and saying the things she wished she had said to make her
position perfectly clear.

“No thank you, I think I might have had one too many as it is.” She reached for her purse
to pay the tab and collect her senses. She glanced at her watched and then around the bar
and noticed that the late hour had left her the last person there. Tuesday nights weren‟t
particularly busy at Avanti‟s, it had more of a noonday crowd as it was located in the heart
of downtown and most people headed to the chain restaurants of the suburbs on
weeknights to stay close to home. At 9:00, it was relatively deserted except for the few
random busboys that shuffled around, filling up salt and pepper shakers and a few
waitresses that were counting tips and talked about the best and worst customers of the
night. She fumbled with her wallet, not really wanting to go home and unsure of what to do,
where to go. She sat there, dazed and confused.
“Here, this one‟s on the house. Looks like you could use it.” The bartender poured another
glass of wine to her relief and went about his duties of breaking the bar down. Amy picked
up her cell phone and called her husband to tell him that she was fine; she just needed
some time to herself. He questioned her, asking if everything was okay, if there was
something she wanted to talk about, and she kept repeating that she would be fine, she just
had a bad day at work and it was something that she was going to have to work out on her
own. She said the obligatory, “I love you‟s” and “see you later‟s” and hung up the cell phone
before he asked too many more questions. This wasn‟t something her husband could help
her with; it was outside of his realm of expertise.

“In my years of experience, I‟ve found that your local bartender/therapist is the best person
to talk to when your husband won‟t understand. I didn‟t mean to eavesdrop but I‟m here for
you if you want an objective ear.” The bartender didn‟t stop wiping down the bar, but made
it clear that the troubled lady at the bar could unburden her heavy load if she so chose.

Amy stumbled, “You wouldn‟t understa . . .,” her voice trailed off as she looked at the
bartender. For the first time in three hours, she realized that the bartender was a black
man. She hadn‟t even paid attention to him before, or perhaps she did but it didn‟t register
in her consciousness. She felt funny, faced with her particular dilemma, and not even sure
how to express it, especially to the man that might be able to lend some insight into her
situation but the words wouldn‟t come out. Amy wanted to ask for his help but she felt
paralyzed.

The bartender noticed her discomfort and backed off. “Take your time, finish your wine, I‟m
scheduled to be here until midnight whether there are customers here or not. We probably
won‟t get another person in here for the rest of the evening.” Amy looked at him hard,
studying him for the first time. He was more than twenty years younger than she, easily in
his late 20s or early 30s and she noticed that he was very good looking. His eyes sparkled
with warmth and charm and his dark skin of his forearms looked like velvet in comparison
to the stark white shirt he wore. The muscle definition in his chest was apparent even
through the material. He looked to be about 5‟10” from her vantage point but even that was
a good 10 inches taller than her 5‟0” petite frame. For a very brief second, her mind flashed
to all those interracial porno movies her husband had “hidden” in the family room, and how
many times she sneaked a peek at them on Saturday mornings when he was out playing
golf. She had always wanted to ask her husband why his collection of erotic material always
consisted of black men with white women but she was afraid to confront him with the fact
that she knew about his secret stash so she kept her mouth shut.

“I‟m not racist,” she blurted out, regretting that she hadn‟t tried to start the conversation in
some other way as she heard the words come out of her mouth.

The bartender smiled, as if amused, and went back to his duties of counting liquor bottles
without acknowledging her comment.

Amy felt flush, she picked up the glass of wine and held it to her lips and took a big slug.
She had a slight buzz but she wanted more. She wanted to get this off her chest and it was
now or never. She set the glass down and stared at it as she began telling her tale. She had
been raised in a very typical Southern home without much intimate contact with anyone of
color except those people she encountered at a distance in her daily transgressions. She
told of how her mother always told her to treat people equally and always quoted Martin
Luther King‟s words to her about judging people by the content of their character and not by
the color of their skin. Her father wasn‟t so visionary. He didn‟t like anyone that didn‟t look
or think like him and he didn‟t hide that fact. Fortunately for her, she didn‟t have to deal
with him that much because he was always at work so his influence on her perspective was
minimal. When she went away to college, she was exposed to more people of color but she
never really befriended any Black people or got to know them on a very intimate basis. By
the time she was married and in the work force, she realized that Black people had the
lowest paying jobs and it registered somewhere in the back of her mind that that was
probably unfair, but she never questioned it, that‟s just the way things were and she
couldn‟t do anything to change it.

She downed the last little bit of wine and continued with her story. The hospital had just
hired a new head cardiologist, a woman in fact. She was known to be the best in the
business and was sure to bring a lot of positive publicity to the hospital, and good PR meant
more money. More money meant better care for the patients, so Amy was excited to
welcome her to the staff. All Amy had wanted to do with her life was be an RN and she
prided herself with that fact that she had the best reputation for her bedside manner of any
nurse in the hospital. During her first encounter with the new doctor, Amy was caught off-
guard. Amy had been emptying a bed ban for one of the elderly African American patients
on CICU when the doctor walked in and said, “Why are you cleaning the bedpan for a Black,
get one of the orderlies to do it. Whites shouldn‟t be cleaning up after a Black. Why do you
think their skin is that color? So you can‟t see the . . . .” Her sentence fell off to laughter,
apparently thinking her joke would be funny to all.

Amy was sick. “A Black.” The words rang in Amy‟s ears. They sounded so empty, so
dehumanizing when she heard the words fall from the doctors lips. Why couldn‟t she have
said a black patient or an African American? She was outraged that the doctor would say
something so cruel, so blatantly racist, in front of a patient and she was appalled that the
doctor hadn‟t had any sensitivity training to know that those sorts of comments were
inappropriate. Amy was speechless and she looked in the eyes of the patient and saw the
hurt and pain that the words had caused. The doctor apparently didn‟t notice the discomfort
of either one of them and she checked the charts and went about her business. Amy
continued on with her duties, taking extra care to provide comfort to the patient and even
to sing to her to distract her from the pain, both physical and emotional.

“What do I do? If I report her, I might lose my job and if they find out that she is racist and
she‟s fired, then the money that she might bring to the hospital will go with her. Maybe it
was a joke. Doctors just aren‟t supposed to say that sort of thing. What if she treats African
American patients differently than white patients?” By the time Amy had finished spilling her
guts; she was breathless and in tears and rambling on in disconnected sentences.

The bartender had made his way to the other side of the bar and sat himself next to her. He
listened intently to the story and made copious notes on a napkin. He placed his hand on
Amy‟s shoulder and promised her that everything would be okay. Amy looked at him with a
puzzled look on her face.

“Let me introduce myself. My name is Akil Galanta, I‟m in medical school, and I just work
here at nights because it‟s so slow it‟s like getting paid to study. I‟m going to take care of
this so that this woman is dealt with in the most appropriate way. Let me do some research,
contact the other hospitals that she used to work for, speak with some of the other black
nurses and doctors she‟s worked with to find out the real deal and I‟ll make sure that your
name isn‟t involved in this at all. I‟m going to contact the appropriate governing bodies of
the hospital and you won‟t have to worry about this anymore.
Amy felt relief for the first time in hours. She took a deep breath and felt the weight of his
hand on her shoulder. She was electrified by his touch and the strength with which he
seemed to know exactly what to do. Instinctually, she wrapped her arms around his neck
and hugged him, grateful that she felt like she had told the right person to handle the
situation. Her joy, her relief, came out in her enthusiastic hug. He hugged her back it was
more than apparent that there was some sort of chemistry going on more than just two
people sharing a common agenda.

Akil let the wait staff out and locked the door behind them. He turned down the lights in the
bar and returned to Amy. He turned her barstool towards him and, without notice, he kissed
her. Amy didn‟t fight it for a second; she let herself go in his kiss, seduced by the feel of his
full dark lips against hers, his soft tongue dancing against hers. She closed her eyes tightly
and blamed it on the wine and her highly emotional state. She was allowed to have a
minute of bad judgment in the arms of her sexy hero.

Akil broke off the kiss and apologized. “I know you‟re married but I was so moved by the
sincerity of your feelings and your desire to do the right thing. Often times, white people let
this sort of racism go, ignore it, or agree. The fact that you were moved so strongly but her
outrageous behavior means you are willing to dismantle your perception of white
superiority. That‟s sexy. At least to me it is.”

Amy only heard every other word; she was so turned on that she couldn‟t grasp all of what
Akil was saying. She was caught up in the fact that her son was older than Akil and that her
husband was probably waiting for her to walk through the door any second, maybe even
watching his porn collection in her absence. She was distracted with this lack of morality
she felt and how much she wanted him to take things further. She couldn‟t get over the fact
that this very sexy young Black man found her attractive. Sure, she knew she was
attractive for her age and that she kept herself in good shape, but she never expected that
she would be the object of desire from a gorgeous black man, let alone one young enough
to be her son.

Amy wanted him to know that his advances were welcome but she didn‟t want to appear too
eager. She was trying to reconcile in her mind that thirty years of being faithful to her
husband were about to erased in an impetuous act of lust. She tossed her hair back, thrust
out her chest, and licked her lips. It had been a long time since she‟d seduced anyone other
than her husband so she wondered if she was doing it the right way. Her nipples were hard
and her pussy was already tingling with excitement. Amy couldn‟t remember the last time
she had been so turned on, so driven by pure, animalistic intentions.

Akil, fully cognizant of the telltale signs of her arousal, said, “I‟m in med school, I don‟t get
many chances for sexual release because I‟m always in the books. Are you sure you want
this because it might be a little more than you can handle? With that, he took Amy‟s hand
and put it on his growing erection. Amy‟s eyes widened, thinking of what it would be like to
have it inside her and reflected momentarily if she would become a “slut for black cock” like
she had seen so many white women profess themselves to be on the internet. She
responded by moving her hand to his belt and unbuckling it.

Akil grabbed her hand and said, “Slow down, it‟s not often that I get a chance to fuck a hot
MILF, especially a white one, so I‟m going to make sure you and I both remember this. You
sure you‟re okay with this?”
Amy nodded frantically. There was no turning back. She rationalized that the stars had
created the events of the day in such a way that this was her right, her duty to strike out
with a statement of racial equality like this. “Do me,” was all she could say.

Akil took Amy‟s legs and spread them wide. He took his hand and rubbed it against the
crotch of her pants, feeling the heat emanating from her core. Amy responded by rubbing
herself against his hand like a stripper half her age would do. She placed her elbows against
the bar and leaned back to give him better access. She wished he would just rip her clothes
off and take her like an animal. She could sense that Akil was far from an animal, he was in
control of the situation, overpowering her with his sophistication and natural ease.

He carefully undid the buttons on her blouse as she watched in amazement. He slid the
sleeves of her shirt down her arms and tossed it on the floor. Her breathing grew heavier.
Next, he undid her pants and discarded them with ease as well. She was before him in her
sensible bra and panties. She was feeling like the grandmother that she was, nervous that
she wasn‟t attractive in her semi nude state.

“Turn around,” Akil whispered. She followed his orders without hesitation and he removed
her bra. He reached around her and began to fondle her breasts sensuously. Amy was in a
trance, looking at the contrast of skin color as he pulled at her nipples and played rather
roughly with her tits. She loved every second of the sensation, rubbing her ass on him to
make sure he knew she was enjoying every second of his attention. Her husband would
never have made her feel like this. Having sex with her husband wasn‟t erotic, it was
routine. This was living on the edge. Akil grabbed her by the hips and pulled her panties
down to her thighs. He pushed her body forward, so her upper body was lying against the
leather padding of the bar stool. He took his strong fingers and inserted them in her wet
cunt. Amy let out a loud moan. She reached around and held the cheeks of her ass wide
open, giving Akil the view and the access he needed to finger her sopping wet pussy.

“You like that?”

“Amy started spewing obscenities like the women in the porno‟s would do. “Finger that
white pussy; get it ready for your black cock. Make me cum like the slut I need to be.”

Akil withdrew his fingers and Amy cried out like a wounded animal, panting, begging and
screaming for him to finger fuck her some more.

“Relax,” the calmness that he had and the power he had over her made her that much more
aroused, punctuating the sexual tension in the air.

Here she was, married, tipsy, naked in front of a fully dressed black man, and bent over
with her ass in the air like she needed to be fucked by whoever came along. Amy wished
she was being watched. She wanted someone to see her in her predicament; she wanted
men to jerk off looking at her being intimate for this young black man. Her words were
coming in incoherent babble. Every sentence was punctuated with something to do with
black cock and white pussy. Akil started spanking her lightly, well, not so lightly but not
enough to leave marks that her hubby would question either. Amy started chanting, “Yes,
yes, yes, oh yes,” and fingering her own pussy, desperate to get to the fucking part.

Akil pulled Amy up by the hair and forced her to her knees. She knelt submissively, looking
up at him waiting for him to give her instructions. He pulled his zipper down and reached in
his pants to pull out his cock. Amy‟s mouth watered, anxious to taste it. Akil took his dick
and rubbed it over her face, smearing precum on her lips. Amy licked it like a kitten licking
milk. She grabbed his cock in her hands and stared in disbelief at the contrast. The
diamonds in her wedding ring shone in dimly lit room and made her pussy gush even more
knowing she was being so naughty. She wrapped both of her hands around his cock and
started stroking it. Akil began fucking her hands like it was a pussy, thrusting back and
forth, getting the tip even wetter with precum.

Amy couldn‟t wait anymore; she had to have that cock in her mouth. She closed her eyes
and went for it. She could barely get her mouth around the head. She had to use her mouth
and hands together to get it wet and suck it and stroke it at the same time. She was like a
crazed woman, starved for black cock. She licked and sucked and tried her best to deep
throat it but there was no way she could. Akil pushed her head down and made her lick his
balls and she took to the task like a pro. Sufficiently satisfied that she was hungry for cock,
he grabbed her head and started fucking her mouth. The way Amy was sucking it; one
would have thought she needed black dick to live.

Akil, noticed movement out of the corner of his eye. Outside the front door were spectators.
One of his regular customers, an attorney who often worked late, was watching the entire
thing and next to him was a black homeless man that often came around at closing to get
some food. The two were both stroking themselves through their pants and having some
sort of conversation. Akil tapped Amy on the shoulder to alert her of the spectators and she
looked up from her cocksucking responsibilities and went back to her job with even more
renewed enthusiasm. She began fingering her pussy and pulling her nipples while she was
sucking, licking and blowing the ebony meat in her mouth.

Akil grabbed her by the hair and bent her over the bar. She braced herself for the fucking
she was about to get. He took aim with his hard cock and rammed it in her in one stroke.
He rammed all he could get inside her that is. Amy cried out, in pleasure and in pain. She
turned her head so that she could see the men watching her. She made sure that they could
read her lips as she said, “fuck me” over and over again. Akil grabbed her hips and rammed
his cock in her wet cunt over and over again. He pulled her tits and slapped her ass, no
longer caring if her husband saw evidence of the nasty fuck he was giving his wife.

“Make me a slut for black cock, Akil. Make me never want white cock again.” Amy was
surprised by the words coming out of her own mouth. It was as if she was releasing some
long held inhibitions and beliefs that she had never wanted to acknowledge before. Akil was
taking out his frustrations on med school, reveling in his exhibitionism, and even getting off
on the fact that he was fucking a married white woman.

“Oh shit, I‟m going to cum,” he said.

“Noooooooooo,” Amy called out, please not yet, there‟s one more thing I need you to do.
Akil slowed his pace and tried to concentrate on molecular biology to hold off his
ejaculation. Amy looked back and took her finger and placed it in her mouth. She sucked it
seductively and put it to her ass. She pushed her finger in and winced. “I only give this to
my husband on very special occasions. I want to give it to you tonight. I want your black
cum dripping out of my asshole so I can feel like I really belong to you. Fuck my white ass
please.”

Akil grabbed his dick and squeezed it tight to keep from being too aroused. He knelt behind
Amy and put his tongue to her puckered hole. He tongue fucked her asshole and got it
lubricated with his spit. Amy was moaning, practically screaming about how good it felt. Akil
took one finger and put it in her ass. It felt like her asshole was going to cut off the
circulation in his finger, there was no way he could fit his dick in there. Amy went into
sexual overdrive. She was fucking his finger like crazy, begging for another finger, for black
cock “back there.”

Akil spit on her asshole and stuck two fingers in her ass. Amy was grunting and groaning
like an animal. “Do it, do it. It feels so nasty, it feels so good.”

Still wet from her pussy and the precum he was practically leaking on the floor, Akil took
the head of his cock and took aim at her tiny pink asshole. He didn‟t want to hurt her so he
let her control the penetration. Amy was not to be denied. She had her fingers in her pussy,
fucking herself like mad and she was backing up on that cock until the head was firmly
planted in her backside. Her hair was wet with perspiration and she was breathing
erratically. She began a gentle motion of rocking back and forth, and working more and
more of that magnificent black cock in her asshole.

Out of concern, Akil asked, “Are you okay,” and she responded by saying „fuck me, fuck me”
over and over again.

“You want this black dick, I‟m going to give it to you. I‟m going to cum so deep in your ass,
you‟ll be shitting my cum for a week. Is that what you want?”

“Stop talking and just do it.” Amy was pissed, horny and crazed.

Akil grabbed her by the hips and started to fuck her. He fucked her hard, without regard for
her safety. He pumped his long black cock in and out of her bowels relentlessly. His balls
were slapping her wet pussy and he was long stroking her. Every time he would pull out to
the head, Amy would cry and scream for him to put it back in deeper. There were red marks
on her skin where his hands were gripping her so tightly. He glanced over at the windows
and saw the two men had taken their cocks out on the street and were trying to discretely
stroke them without drawing too much attention to themselves.

He couldn‟t hold back any more. He felt the cum boil up from his nuts. He fucked her long
and hard, he fucked her deep. Amy was cumming from getting fucked in her ass and the
convulsions of her muscles were milking the cum out of Akil‟s dick. Akil screamed out as he
felt the walls of her ass coated with his thick seed.

Exhausted, he fell back against one of the barstools and tried to catch his breath. The men
watching left evidence of their participation on the window as they parted ways in silence.

Amy felt more alive than she had in years. While Akil made efforts to clean up, Amy reached
for her cell phone. “Yes, I know what time it is. Yes, I‟m fine, relax. I‟m sorry . . . I‟m sorry .
. .” She slid her panties on as she spoke to him. “Honey, when I get home, I want to watch
one of those movies you have hidden in the family room. . . Yeah, one of the interracial
ones. And I have something to tell you that I think you might like to hear. If you‟re lucky,
you might get a special treat as well.”

_____
Well, I am new here to this site but I have really enjoyed reading all the entries. I wanted to
relate something that happened to me the other day. This is a true story and not some
fictional game in my mind. I am self employed as a consultant. My area of specialty is as an
Industrial Engineer. I go into plants, production facilities and the like and I try to make
them more efficient. Most times I just have to do work on my computer or link to theirs so I
don't have to travel unless it is really necessary. It is good work and it is steady.

The other day I had taken the day off to work around the house and in the yard. Now I am
no young stud but I do take care of myself so I am no sack of crap either. While I was
working out front a new neighbor, who had moved in down the street about three months
ago, drove her red Mustang convertible into my driveway. Being a good neighbor I headed
over to her as she got out of her car. Now I admit I did take a hard look at her fine frame!
She is 34 years old and has a very nice figure. Great legs and a beautiful set of 38C tits! Her
blond hair is cut short and she had steel blue eyes. Now she is not a model, she is just an
average, good looking woman. I thought she looked great, but she said later that she
thought she could lose a few pounds.

"Hi" she said with a slight accent that sounded Texan to me. "My name is Cheryl" she said
as she extended her right hand. I was looking at her fantastic chest! She was wearing a
white button up the front blouse and it was unbuttoned down to just above her cleavage.
And she had on tight blue jeans that accented her nice ass as well. I caught myself before I
made a complete fool of myself and I took her hand and introduced myself. Then she said "I
heard from my neighbors that you were home during the day so that if I had a problem I
should call on you" she said with the nicest smile!

I told her that I was usually home but I had to leave sometimes. "You know I am home
when you see my white truck parked out front" I said like some dumb ass school boy. She
just smiled back at me. "My husband is on the road a lot and hard to get a hold of. He is a
technical representative for a medical equipment company. The problem is that I do not
know anyone around here, we are from Houston. And I cannot fix anything mechanical" she
continued "Would you mind if I called on you to help me sometimes?" Now folks I am sixty
years old but like I said I am in great shape and although my wife has decided that she is to
old for sex, I have not given in to old age myself.

"Sure you can call on me anytime you need anything at all" I said with a big smile. She then
headed back to her car but as she got in she said "I need someone to help me hook up my
washer and dryer. Could I impose on you to help me?" She asked as she settled herself into
the car. As she put her right hand onto the steering wheel I got a great shot of her tits!
"Sure, I can come down there now if it's good for you" I said. She nodded yes and I nearly
busted my ass getting some tools together and I jumped into my truck and headed down to
her house.

She met me in the driveway as I drove in. I came directly in from her garage to the laundry
room so I did not see the rest of the house. I got to watch her nice round ass as she walked
in front of me, leading the way. She volunteered to be my "helper" so I got busy hooking up
the washer. That is when I noticed that she was doing a lot more bending down in front of
me so I was seeing a lot of beautiful chest! Then I had to reach past where she was
standing to plug in the washer. I was not thinking about how it sounded when I said "I
really need to shove this in." She did not move out of the way though, she just smiled and
said "It might be hard to do with clothes on!" I about shit right then. However, I just smiled
and said "That depends where I shove it, doesn't it." She laughed and said "You are right
about that! But anyway is fine with me."
I then got serious and I said "Somehow I do not think we are talking about hooking up a
washer and dryer." She smiled and said "No, but we are talking about hooking up!" Then
she got serious and said "I am alone more than I am with anyone and I have seen you
many times working around your house. Maybe I am way off base but I think you like what
you see here. I just want you to know that I like what I see too and I want all I can get." I
reminded her that I was almost twice her age and she just laughed and said "More
experience means more fun for me and besides age is just a state of mind." Well that did it
for me.

I grabbed her and pulled her close and I started french kissing her like a man dying of
thirst. She responded back with equal eagerness. We both went to unbuttoning each other
shirts and I had hers off first. I then unclipped her bra that hooked in the front and those
beautiful tits burst free! She tits were full and round and the nipples stuck out about a half
an inch. She moaned as I started to suck on them, while I squeezed and played with them.
By now my shirt was unbuttoned and she was trying to undo my pants. "Oh, I will do
anything you want" she said. "Just make me cum, please!" I thought that this was a strange
request for her to make of me. Later she told me that she had never climaxed before. Not
once in her entire life!

Soon I had her naked, and I pulled off the rest of my clothes. We were standing in the
laundry room, bare ass naked and I was ready for action. She took one look at my 7 inch
dick and said "Oh god that is so big and round! It must me two inches around at the base.
My husband's dick is so small." I just laughed and said "Wait until you get to see it up
close." Before she could say anything I kissed her long and hard and then I lifted her up
onto the dryer. I then kissed my way down to her neatly trimmed pussy. I did not give her
a chance to say yes or no. I just spread her legs apart and I started to spread her pussy
apart and gently lick it. Remarkably, unlike my wife's pussy that always had a musty smell,
this woman's pussy smelled nice. I admit I lost myself in what I was doing, I was enjoying it
so much! I would lick on her clit and suck on it then I would run my tongue into her vagina.
She was so wet and moaning so much that I knew I was doing great! Finally, she was
moving her hips into my face like she was fucking and I wall still eating it like my life
depended on it. Now she grabbed my head by the hair and she was really going to town.

We both were now lost in our desire. I was not getting tired at all but I could tell from her
breathing and the noise she was making that she was getting ready to have a orgasm. "My
god I feel so funny, what is happening to me" she asked. I just stopped long enough to say
"You are getting ready to cum honey now just relax and go with it baby!" In a few minutes
she was getting near the top and she started to cry as she hollered "Oh god! I am coming, I
am commmmmiiiiinnnnggg!" She then pulled my head closer in, if that was possible to do. I
could feel her juices seeping out of her vagina. I kept going, licking and sucking for all I was
worth. Now she started laughing and trying to wiggly away from my head but I had a tight
hold on her ass and she could not go anywhere. "Oh this is so fantastic, you got to stop I
can't take any more, please!" She begged as she gently pushed me away. I then stopped
and I wiped my face on her shirt that had been laying next to my leg.

I just stood up and I gently began to rub her body, especially her tits and now her ass. I
was going to pull her toward me and fuck her long and hard but before I could she slid
down and stood on the floor. "Now you get up here, it is my turn" she said. I just smiled
and I hopped up onto the dryer. "My husband has never done what you just did to me. He
says that eating my pussy is like sucking his own dick by proxy. That's why I never suck his
dick either. Fair is fair" she said. I was so hot now that I would have agreed to anything.
Then she french kissed me and then gently pushed me back so that I was leaning against
the wall. Then she gently started playing with my dick, and my balls. After a few seconds of
that she said "Oh god I want to suck this so bad!" "Go ahead honey" I said "you can suck it
all you want!" Then she took it into her mouth and let me tell you that was the best blow
job I have ever had in my life. She was taking it all into her mouth and down her throat!
Now it was her turn to get lost into what she was doing! I just leaned back and enjoyed
every second of it.

Then when I told her that I was getting close to coming she began to work it even faster. I
did not think she could take my load so I warned her again that I was about to cum. She
just kept going, moaning like she was enjoying the hell out of my dick. When I came it was
like my brains were squirting out my dick. I never shook that hard before as I came. I was
surprised to see that she had swallowed it all and was still sucking it like she wanted more.
I had to get her to stop but I wanted more later so I said "look I have not done it in a long
time, but if you can wait for about an hour I can go again!" "Your fucking kidding!" She
exclaimed, "my husband is good for once a night and that is it."

Now, I slid down off the dryer and I was standing next to her. Then I realized that my dick
was still hard. So while she talked about all the things her husband could not do, I moved
her around so that she was facing the dryer and I was behind her. Before she knew what
was happening I was leaning her forward on the dryer and I was entering her hot pussy
with my still stiff dick. I do not know how I did it, but I was able to fuck her pussy until she
came again! I never heard a woman enjoy getting fucked so much. I finally stopped after
she climaxed. I pulled my dick out, which was finally going soft, and I held her close. She
proceeded to tell me that nobody in her life had ever done what I had done that day. Then I
realized that we had been having our fun for almost two hours!

I had to leave so I told her how much I enjoyed her and I asked if I could come back. "Do
you really want to come back here" she asked "You have had it once you may not want it
again?" I looked at her and thought this poor thing has just been used by so many men in
the past that she feels this is all she is worth? A one time thing and he is gone. Then I said
"Look sweetheart I don't want to leave but I do have some work to do before the day ends.
But I will come back as much as you will let me." I reached down and rubbed her ass as I
said "I want to do it all again and I especially want to fuck this beautiful ass of yours!" I
kissed her again then she said "Nobody has ever fucked me in the ass, I do not know if I
can!" I smiled and I promised that I would pop that cherry for her next time. I also
promised that I would make sure that she climaxed every time we were together.

Now I can't wait for the chance to get back over there. Everytime she drives by she waves!
Me? I think I died and went to heaven! I have a woman in my life who does not want me to
leave my wife, which I would not mind doing, or move it or anything but fuck her all over! I
found a woman who really likes to just fuck me!

Well, it is good to see you again my friend! I am glad you can take the time to read my
latest true experience with my new neighbor! Remember last time I told you about helping
her to hook up her washer and dryer. It was fantastic! I never had a woman suck my dick
like that and fucking her was out of this world. But I had one regret, I did not get to fuck
her in the ass! Remember she has a fantastic ass. Nice and round and firm! You could crack
walnuts with that thing.

Well this morning I was driving home from the store. I had to run up to get a few things for
the wife. She was at work and seems to never have time, now that I work at home. Then
again she never has time for me, the gym or anything else except for food and those damn
computer games! Anyway, back to the important stuff. I had just turned up our street and I
was heading toward my house when I saw Cheryl, the hot new neighbor walking down the
driveway towards the street. Sweet Jesus she looked terrific! She was barefoot and wearing
these short, short, dark blue shorts and a light blue pull over tee shirt that looked like it was
two sizes to small. As I approached she waived me down. So I pulled over to her driveway
and I rolled down the window.

"Hi you good lookin hunk" she said with a smile. "Hi Cheryl how you doing today" I asked
earnestly. "Well, I would be fine except for two things" she said "I have some furniture I
need to move and my asshole of a husband is out of town until Sunday." "Well, that is only
four days away, not long to wait" I offered. "To long for me" she said as she pouted. Then
she looked at me with a sly grin and said "Unless I can get my friendly neighbor to help me
again?"

It did not take me long to agree! I had nothing in the truck that had to get to a refrigerator
right away so what the hell, right! I looked her straight in the eyes and I said "I will be glad
to help but what kind of compensation do I get for my effort? It cost me real money when I
am away from my office." "Well, I am game for what we did last time" she offered. "I don't
know Cheryl that would depend on how much you need moved" I countered. "Well....come
in and see what I need done and then we can talk" she replied "besides I don't want the
other neighbors to know we have a special arrangement."

So as she headed for the house I backed the truck up and then pulled into her driveway.
She was in the front doorway by the time I got out of the truck. You know me, I was
wearing my regular jeans, running shoes and a short sleeve shirt. Nothing fancy for me. As
I pass her in the doorway I ran my hand across her ample chest! She has great tits and she
had no bra on! My dick started getting hard right then. I had to think of my wife to get it to
go down again. LOL!

The room was larger than mine but the layout was similar. It was "L" shaped with a dining
room table in the alcove with the rest set up as a living room. The room itself looked
straight but really not in any order. Some furniture was on the couch as well. I sat on the
arm of the couch and I looked at her for a second before I spoke. Damn she was good to
look at!

"Okay sweetie, what needs to be done" I asked. She smiled and then said "First, this...."
and she walked over and kissed me long and hard. Her tongue darted in and out of my
mouth! She lips tasted like cherry! I kissed her back and as I did I let my hands slid down
to her ass and I gently squeezed those lushish orbs! She just giggled. Then we stopped
kissing after a few minutes as she said "We got to stop or nothing is going to get done!" I
laughed and said "Okay, again, tell me what you need......to move!"

She looked around and said "I need this couch moved over there on that far wall, and I
need the two stuffed chairs here in front of the window." "That is easy enough if you help
me move it" I offered. "Of course I will help" she said "I just can't do it alone!" "Fair
enough" I said as I started to get up off the arm of the couch. "Well, that is not the hard
part" she interjected. "Oh...what else" I asked. "Follow me" she said.

Now friend you know me and pussy! I would have followed her into hell if it meant that I
could fuck her! So I followed her down the hall to what turned out to be the master
bedroom. Then she turned and said "The movers put this dresser here instead of the guest
room across the hall." Then she pointed to this huge wardrobe closet. "Honey, that thing
must weigh a ton" I stammered. "I don't think I can move it with you and a couple of men"
I continued. "Darn, it is right in the way Duke....please try" she begged.

"Okay what is it going to cost me to get you to help me today" she said with a big smile. I
know she was thinking that I would be interested in a great blow job or another round of
her fine pussy. But my mind was around the other side of her fine frame. I wanted that ass
so bad! I looked at her and grinned as I reached down and put my hand on her firm ass.
"Oh, no! No way Duke" she insisted. "I have never had it in the ass before and your big dick
will not fit either" she insisted. "Okay, nobody is going to make you" and I turned and
headed down the hall for the front door. "But aren't you going to help me? I will do anything
else" she insisted.

"No, sorry I want a piece of your ass and even more now that I know that I will be the first"
I said. "But it will hurt like hell" she said. "Maybe" I said "but so will straining my back."
"You want it moved or not" I replied. She looked at me and then looked back at the
furniture. "Okay, I will tell you what, you move that big thing and I will try and let you fuck
my ass. But if it starts to hurt to bad you have to stop" she said dejectedly. "Deal" I said.
Then I turned and headed out to my truck. "Where are you going now" she whined. "I got
to get my gloves and some equipment" I said over my shoulder as I walked out.

When I got to my truck I got my leather gloves, you know those heavy leather ones I use
working on barb wired fences. I then reached in the back in my tool box and I got those
four teflon pads that I used to move the big alter over at the Baptist church last fall. I
headed back into the house.

Cheryl was waiting in the bedroom. I know that it was unfair for me to not tell her about the
teflon pads but like I said I really wanted to fuck her ass! I lifted up each leg of the big
monster and I had her slid the pad under the foot. In just a few minutes I had all four legs
on the pads. I was even surprised at how easy it was to slid it on the wood floor. Cheryl was
flabbergasted that I had it moved in just under a half hour and set up in the guest room.
We then moved the furniture in the living room. It was all done in just over an hour.

"Now I guess you want payment" she said apprehensively. "Well, a deal is a deal" I said
with a smile! "Come on" she said as she headed back down the hall to the master bedroom.
When we got in there I shut the door and locked it. I did not want her getting away. Cheryl
walked over to the nightstand on the far side of the bed and she reached into the drawer
and took out some K-Y jelly. "My husband uses this when he uses his "toys" on me" she
said as her face turned red. "Toys" I said with a puzzled look on my face. She then reached
into the drawer again and she took out a dildo that was about a foot long and a smaller one
that vibrated.

I walked over to her and I took the small one and the K-Y jelly. Then I said "Okay here is
the deal baby. You are going to strip for me nice and slow. Then you are going to suck on
my dick some because you do it sooooooo good. Then I am going to lay you on the bed and
I am going to eat your pussy like I did before. But this time I am going to use the vibrator
on your pussy and then on your ass! Understand" Cheryl nodded and said "Just don't hurt
me please!" I then took off my clothes and I got onto the bed. Cheryl turned on the radio
and she started to dance. As she danced she slowly stripped until she was completely
naked. Friend, this was to die for. She looked so good!
She then climbed up on the bed and took my alreday erect penis in her cool wet mouth. It
felt so good as she slowly sucked and licked my dick. I would have let her suck me off like
she did last time but her ass was so inviting. After a few minutes I could feel that I was
moving towards cumming so I pulled her off and I laid her back. Now I got to start my
move to the BIG ONE! I worked my way down kissing her, her neck and those great tits! I
sucked on them as she moaned louder and louder. "Oh, god Duke it is so good do it more,
please, please" she begged. I took her pleadings to heart and I licked and sucked on her tits
more.

Then I moved my tongue down to her pussy and I swear to god that it smelled even better
than the first time! She had it shaved smooth and I am telling you I could have eaten it for
hours if I did not want to fuck her ass so bad! But as I licked her clit and tongued her
vagina I got the vibrator ready and when she was good and hot I turned it on and slid it into
her vagina nice and slow. "Oh, sweet lord" she yelled i am going to come already!" I felt her
body tense up as she came! I just kept going, eating her more and working that vibrator.

"Duke! I am going to cummmmmme again" she cried! It was the second time in just a few
short minutes from the first. "Oh, please! Please! Don't stop" she begged. Now I knew it
was time for the next step. While she laid there I stopped just long enought to grease up
my dick and the vibrator. The vibrator was smaller than my dick. So I went back to eating
her and she was back to raising her pussy up to meet my face. The third time she did it I
took the vibrator and turning it on I slowly slid it up her ass! "Oh, god, OH FUCKING GOD"
she yelled. I kept right on eating her and fucking her ass with the vibrator at the same time.
In no time she was fuck both my face and the vibrator.

"I am going to cum again, I can't believe it, I am going to cummmmmmmmme again" she
cried out in complete pleasure! I had the vibrator all the way up her ass as far as it would
go. Then when she went limp, I slowly pulled it out and dropped it on the floor. Before she
could say anything I rolled her over onto her stomach. My dick had never been this hard in
my life! I then slid up so that I was sitting on her thighs and my dick was right at her ass
hole. She just laid there exhausted as I slowly started to slid it into her still tight ass hole.

This was the best piece of ass I have ever had! I just slowly slid it in and fucked her slow
and easy. Then I realized that she was not fucking me back. "Fuck me Duke, please...fuck
me hard" she whispered. With that I turned on the speed and I started ramming it in as
deep as I could. I do not know that was in that K-Y jelly but I had the staying power of a
horse! "Duke, I am going to cum again" she said with her voice breaking. "God this is so
gooooood" she said. Now we were both fucking each other like it was the last time for either
of us.

Then I felt my nuts tightening up, I knew that I was going to cum and it would be a big one!
"Baby, I am going to pull out soon" I said "I am going to come!" "Don't you dare pull that
beautiful thing out of me, god damn it you cum in me" she yelled. "I want to see how it
feels when you cum" she begged. So I kept up the pace and soon I felt it getting ready to
bust loose so right when it started I shoved it in as far as I could. "Oh, Cheryl, lady I am
cuming like a race horse" I yelled. To my surprise she pushed back against me HARD! "Yes,
or yes" she said hoarsely. "It is even better than I thought it would be" she said "come on
my silver stallion, pump it all out into me, baby!'

Now I was completely spent so I just slowly lowered myself down onto her and then I rolled
her over with me onto our sides. My dick slowly shrunk over the next fifteen minutes and it
slipped out of her beautiful ass. Then she got up and went in the bathroom to get cleaned
up. I took some tissues out of the box on the nightstand and cleaned up my dick. When
Cheryl came back I went in and cleaned up while I listened to her actually singing. "What
are you singing for" I called to her from the bathroom. "I am so happy" she called back. "I
have a silver stallion all my own and man can he ride" she laughed. I then came back to the
bed and I said "No you can ride this silver stallion like no other rider I have ever known!"

I pulled her back down onto me and we napped for a couple of hours. I woke up to her
sucking my dick! What a great way to start or end a day! After I came again, this time in
her mouth I let her clean me up. Then I got dressed and she walked me to the door. I held
her naked body against me, she felt so good. "Thanks for helping me move my furniture"
she said. "You are most welcome" I said as I kissed her again. When we stopped kissing she
said "Oh, and thanks for busting my cherry and my fear! From now on you can fuck my ass
anytime you want. I will not let anyone else in it" she said with total honesty. I left her at
the door as I headed out to the truck and then home. My friend, I love having this lady for a
neighbor. I hope something else breaks, needs moving or something real soon! Talk to you
later!

_____

My storey starts two years ago when I was married and very happy, I worked from home
and my wife had a good office job, I and my wife had hired a new Nanny named Emily to
help look after our daughter Sarah. Emily was a pretty little 18 year old sweetheart, lovely
pert tits and a stunning curvy ass that had me drooling every time I caught a glimpse, after
a few weeks it got to the point where I was flirting with her every chance I got and I was
sure she was flirting back. Emily caught me looking at her arse all the time but never did or
said anything about it and on one occasions I swear she half flashed her panties at me as
she sat opposite me on the sofa.

Then one Saturday night me and my wife Sally were going out to a family event and Emily
had agreed to babysit for us, I picked her up from her flat which she shared with a Scottish
girl called kirsty, I had my suspicions that they were more than just friends what with Emily
not having had any boyfriends to my knowledge despite being as stunning as any girl I had
ever seen

Back out our house Emily soon started getting our daughter ready for bed as me and Sally
got ready to go out, we left about 7-ish and I drove us to her parents house were we
enjoyed a good meal and good conversation, Sally got a little drunk and at 10-30 I was
taking her home, she was falling asleep in the car and I knew she would be out for the
count in no time.

When we got back home Emily helped me take Sally upstairs and put her to bed, as we
were undressing Sally I noticed how Emily was taking a great interest in my wife‟s large
breasts, after we had her tucked up nice and snug, me and Emily went down stares were I
had my first drink of the night and Emily joined me. we sat chatting as we sipped our wine
and I couldn‟t help but notice Emily was showing a lot of leg and the odd flash of her white
cotton panties, as we talked Emily confessed to me that her and Kirsty were living together
as a couple, this revelation had me getting hard & horny in no time, my cock war throbbing
just imagining the two of them together. Emily started to giggle and when I asked her what
was so funny she told me she could see my erection poking at my trousers and found it kind
of horny, I apologized and told her it was her fault as the idea of her and kirsty was about
the sexiest thing I could imagine, Then Emily said something that got me harder in a flash.
and all she said was: I haven‟t been with a man since I met Kirsty two and a half years ago
and I do miss giving blow jobs: I looked at her and she looked at me and the next thing I
knew we were getting closer, Emily leaned across and kissed me and I was only too happy
to kiss her back, as we kissed I started to feel her pert little boobs and she ran her hand
over my erection and started to open my fly, soon Emily had my cock out and was wanking
me nice and slowly, I went to slid my hand up her skirt and Emily stopped me saying there
was no time as Kirsty was expecting her home, Emily lowered her head and started to lick
and kiss my erect cock before she took my entire length deep into her mouth and started to
rhythmically suck me,

I couldn‟t believe that at the ripe age of thirty seven I was getting oral from a sexy blond
bisexual eighteen year old who looked hotter than any girl I had ever seen in my life, after a
few minutes I warned Emily that I was close to Cumming and started to thrust my cock
deep into her throe, holding her by the hair I then started to shoot my spunk into her
perfect mouth, Emily tried to swallow all my load but ended up choking on it and coughing it
up all over my cock - balls and pants. Emily then said she add better be getting home, we
cleaned up and I drove her to her home, the light was on and before I could kiss her good
night Kirsty opened the front door and stood there waiting on Emily.

On the way back home a got hard again at the thought of what had just happened and
ended up wanking myself off in the bathroom before going to bed and lying next to my
drunken wife.

the next time Emily came round she acted like nothing had happened and I thought that
would be the end of it, but later when my wife went for a shower and Sarah was playing
with her friend in the conservatory,
Emily came up to me and grabbed hold of my limp dick through my trousers and told me I
owed her an Orgasm and she didn‟t want to wait forever. Then as her day was over she
shouted good bye to sally and Sarah and off she went to catch the bus home to Kirsty. that
night me and sally had sex and I fucked her so hard imagining she was Emily, sally loved it
and orgasmed two or three times before I reached my climaxed and filled my wife‟s pussy
with my salty load...

it was two days later that I got to meet Emily, I went round to hers on her day off, Kirsty
was at collage and this meant we had the day to ourselves, we drank a few cans of lager as
we chatted about all kinds of things and then we started to kiss, I removed her t-shirt and
unclipped her bra, and for the first time I got to see her lovely round tits, her nipples were
rock hard and stud out like pencil rubbers, they were rosy red and my mouth just flew to
then I sucked licked and kissed them and Emily orgasmed before I got her panties of, I
started to strip and just as I got my cock out, the front door opened.

Kirsty stud there looking stunned, then as she came to terms with what was going on she
started to scream at me, calling me every name under the sun, I grabbed my clothes and as
Emily told me to go I made my escape, before I got home I sat thinking how much trouble I
would be in if I got caught.

The next day Emily came to our house as normal and I was dying to find out what had
happened, when my wife went shopping with her friends, Emily came in to my office and
explained to me what happened between her and Kirsty. Apparently after they had argued
for ages they came to the conclusion that I was the answer to a problem that they had and
if I agreed to give Kirsty a baby they would never mention what had happened and I would
not be expected to pay or be a part of the Childs life. I couldn‟t give her an answer instantly
but told her I would think hard on it.
I had no option but to go through with it and was more than happy when it turned out I
would get to fuck Kirsty and get her pregnant the old fashioned way, come the weekend I
went round to Emily‟s & Kirsty‟s and as I went in I took a good look at Kirsty, she was about
the same high as Emily(5"5`) with dark red hair and a slim athletic figure, her ass was not
as good as Emily‟s but her tits were bigger, much bigger I would guess about 34 D, she was
definably worth fucking and I was more than ready to impregnate her, there was no
foreplay or kissing we just stripped of and got on the bed, Emily sat in the corner as Kirsty
got on her hands and knees presenting me with a really good view of her tight little ass and
shaven pussy, I rubbed my cock up and down her slit and was surprised at how wet she
was, slowly I entered her and started to fuck her slowly, all the time Emily was sat watching
us and when I looked over at her she had her hand up her skirt frigging her pussy as she
watched us. I was soon ready to cum and warning them I was close I started to erupt my
spunky load deep in Kirsty‟s juicy fuck hole, Emily started to shudder as she orgasmed on
her fingers, I could see her white panties turning transparent with her girly sex juices, I
pulled out and could see my cum deep in Kirsty‟s pussy, Kirsty didn‟t move she just stayed
there so my sperm would flood down to her womb, after I dressed Emily showed me out
and kissed me hard before I left.

I drove home feeling a bit used but very satisfied, when I got in I showered and then sat
down to dinner with sally and Sarah, later in the bedroom I fucked sally in the same
position that I had fucked Kirsty, Cumming deep in my wife‟s hairy vagina, sally loved it and
commented on how good sex was between us, if only she knew I had been fucking a sexy
Scottish teenager only hours before and that she was probably pregnant.

the next weekend I was back at Kirsty‟s& Emily‟s flat, this time it was even better, Kirsty
was more into it and even sucked on my cock to get me more in the mood, and all the time
Emily was watching and fingering her pussy, I even got to see it for the first time, as I was
fucking kirsty, this time she was on her back with a pillow under her ass and as I looked to
Emily she pulled her panties to one side and I got to gaze at her shaven peach of a pussy. I
was still looking at it as the sperm flooded through my cock and shoot deep into Kirsty‟s
unprotected pussy, again Kirsty stayed on the bed holding my cum deep in her womb and
Emily showed me out, as I kissed her good bye I slipped my hand into her panties and felt
her wet pussy for the first time, and whispered in her ear that I really wanted to fuck her,
Emily kissed me and whispered back to me “soon"

I didn‟t get to fuck Kirsty again as she was pregnant and that was my job done, and as for
Emily other than the odd blow job or quick wank, we never seemed to get the time, then
nine months later Kirsty gave birth, it was a natural birth and she had a baby girl named
Stacey. I went to visit and Kirsty got a bit worried till I assured her I was not going to try
claim the baby as mine. when visiting time was over I give Emily a lift home and she invited
me in for a celebratory drink, once in the flat we were soon kissing passionately and I was
having a good feel of her firm little boobs, she was not wearing a bra and her nipples were
erect, as I played with them Emily released my cock from my pants then proceeded to
remove the rest of my clothes, I then stripped her of her t-shirt and skirt and this left her in
just a pair of black cotton panties, I pushed her on to her back and started to lick her
through her panties, then pulling them to the side I started to lick, kiss & suck her clit &
pussy lips, I licked her through two orgasms getting my face really covered in her love juice
then I crawled up her body kissing every inch of her and sucking hard on her erect nipples,
when we kissed she got to taste her pussy on my lips & tong and as we kissed I felt her
guide my cock into her juicy pussy, at last I was fucking Emily, I had waited so long to do
this and it was so good, her pussy was the tightest I had ever felt, I could feel her hard
nipples rubbing on my chest as pumped my cock deep in to her honey pot, she started to
climax on my cock and as she did I warned her I was close to Cumming, we came together,
me pulling out and shooting my load over her black panties, belly & tits. we then showered
and fucked again in the shower, Emily told me she had to get out of the shower to pee it‟s a
bit kinky but I made her piss on my feet, then I turned her round pushed her forward and
slipped my hard cock deep in her shaven pussy & fucked her up against the shower wall, it
was no were near love making it was just hard sex, Emily climaxed and I was soon close to
Cumming, I pulled out and shot my cum over her pretty little ass, then I got a wicked idea,
as she was still bending forward I started to piss, and washed all my sperm of her ass with
my yellow stream of piss, we dried each other off and got dressed, when I came to leave I
held her tight, that was the last time I got to fuck Emily or Kirsty but Kirsty is talking about
having another child and I just hope they want the same father for their kids...(ps) I still
have them black panties...

_____

This all started on a Friday afternoon when I had come into the office after being on call for
most of the day. I walked into the office, turning my paperwork in for the week and was
having a conversation with our mechanic when she walked in. My boss lady, a sight for the
eyes. She Stands about 5'7 blonde hair and blue eyes with a body to die for. She has fairly
small tits but a nice handful as I found out later on.

I had finished my paperwork and went to hand it to her as I noticed she had unzipped her
sweat top she was wearing to reveal her nice lacy bra that was barely covering her nipples.
She was bent over her desk reaching out for my papers as I caught a glimpse of her breast
and I got a bonner instantly. As she reached for the papers she looked up and smiled at me
with her big blue eyes and I about lost it. She is married but all of us at work have our own
sexual thoughts about her and I think she knows because she will do things to turn us on all
the time.

I was about to leave for the day and had noticed everyone else had already gone and I was
the last there except her. I heard her yell from her office for me to come there for a minute,
so I turned and walked back into her office. As I entered she said "close the door please",
As I closed the door I noticed she had all the blinds closed on the windows in her office. I
turned around and asked her what this was about and she looked at me and said that I
should know what its about. I looked at her puzzled as she sat on the edge of her desk and
I had a perfect view of her nice silky panties under her short skirt.

She said I noticed earlier that you got a bonner when seeing my breast and thought we
need to talk about that. My heart was pounding about out of my chest and didnt know how
to react but before I could do anything she had come over and put her arms around me. I
looked at her and asked if we should be doing this and all she could say was "why not"? As
our lips met she slid her tongue into my mouth and by now my cock was rock hard. She ran
her hand down my arm to my waist and around to my hard cock and started rubbing it
through my jeans and said my cock was larger than she had dreamed of. Found out she had
been dreaming of this day for the 3 years I had worked there.

We made our way to a couch she keeps in her office for all of us to sit on when she meets
with us and I started pulling her sweat top off and undone her bra to let those tits lose. as
her bra fell to the ground I cupped those small tits of hers and as I said they were about a
handful and that‟s it. As I cupped and twirled my finger around her nipples she was
moaning out of control. She said I want your cock in my pussy and I want it now. With that
I unzipped her skirt and pulled it and her panties off revealing her nice shaved pussy.
I got down on my knees in front of her and took my fingers and spread her cunt open to
reveal her nice pink hole. I ran my finger into her wet pussy and rubbed her clit till she
began to shake with orgasm. I licked all her cum off my finger and went down and licked
the rest off her pussy, before long she was creaming in my face all her juices flooding my
mouth and running off my chin. It was all she could take and she begged for me to stick my
cock in her pussy.

I stood up and slid my pants to the ground, pulling my shirt off as I was getting back
between her legs to stick my cock in her wet wanting pussy. I took my cock and slid it over
her pussy a couple of times to get the head wet with her juices, as I did this she was
moaning louder and louder begging for my cock. I took the head and started inserting it into
her pussy which is tighter than I expected it to be, so I eased it in a little and pulled back
until my cock got good and wet from her juices. I started getting faster and deeper when
she yelled she was about to cum. She said fuck my pussy harder as I plowed the whole
length of my cock into her pussy. I continued pounding her for about twenty minutes or so
when I felt my cock start to throb and knew I was about to blow my load. As I got faster
and faster she said she was cumming again, as I yelled I was cumming. I started to pull out
and she wrapped her legs around me and said fill my pussy full of your cum. I kept pumping
my cock into her tight pussy as my cock exploded with rope after rope of my cum into her
pussy.

I had filled her up with my love juice and I could feel it running out around my cock as my
cock slid out of her pussy. We laid there on the couch for a few minutes to calm down and
for me to realize what had just happened. I leaned up to kiss her on the lips and said this
had been a dream of mine for a long time too. We kissed for a while and she put a finger in
her pussy and got some of my cum on it then put it into her mouth and said me too. We
continued laying there for a few minutes and fell asleep in each other‟s arms when the
phone started ringing and we both jumped.

It was her husband calling to see if she was gonna be late getting home, she looked at her
watch and said it would be a while yet. After hanging up the phone she come and sat on the
couch next to me as she gathered up her cloths from the floor. She said we gonna have to
do this more often and found out she and her husband hadnt had sex for almost 2 years
since their child had been born. That explains how tight her pussy was, I have a rather large
cock about 8 inchs long and really thick but her pussy was tight as a virgin.

As she got up off the couch to run into her personal bathroom to take a shower before going
home, she asked me to join her and I couldn‟t resist. We got in the shower and she soaped
up her body and reached out for my cock running her hand down the shaft of it slowly
started stroking it till it was hard in her hand. She washed the soap off and knelt down in
the shower and started sucking my cock with her hot mouth. She was driving me crazy
stroking my cock as she sucked it down her throat all the way down to my balls. She
reached between my legs and started rubbing my ass hole with her finger. I started tensing
up because I had never had anyone play with my ass before but she said it would feel good
and make me cum faster, so I said what the hell. She inserted her finger into my ass and
started fingering my ass hole with one finger then she put a second finger into my ass, by
then I was about to blow my load down her throat.

As she kept sucking my cock and fingering my ass hole, I told her I was about to cum. She
got faster and faster deep throating my cock all the way down to my balls. As she went
down for the last time I shot my load down her throat filling her mouth with my cum. She
swallowed every last drop of it as my cock fell out of her mouth with a big smile on her face.
We had been in such the heat of the moment, neither of us had realized the hot water had
ran out and we were getting a cold shower now.

I jumped out of the shower and was putting my cloths on as I noticed car lights shine on
the blinds in her office. I told her we had company and looked out the window to see her
husband‟s car pulling into the parking lot. I ran for the shop and crawled under a truck
acting like I was working on it as he walked in the door. He asked where his wife was and I
said I think she was still in the office or that she was the last time I saw her. As he opened
the door to her office I seen she was zipping up her top as he entered the office. That was a
close call but it was well worth it, as they walked out of the office talking, she looked down
at me under the truck and said lock up when you‟re done and have a good weekend.

We done this several times over the next year and I was promoted to supervisor over all the
trucks and the shop, so I got to spend a lot of time in the office with her. We carried on with
our relationship for another year and found out her husband was cheating on her too. She
filed for divorce 3 months later and we got married the next year. Five year now and we still
have sex like we did the first time in her office.

_____

I've been married to my wife for 12 years. I've known her for about 15 years. I've spend a
lot of time over the years with her and her friends. Especially her best friend of 25 years,
Sabrina. I've always been friendly with "Brina" since I met her through my wife. I always
thought she was cute, but of course that's as far as it went. Brina was 35, she was about
5'3. 115 pounds. She had 36 C Breasts, and a nice ass, and sexy legs. She had dirty blonde
hair, blue eyes. We were friends, but never spent time with out my wife. Brina, too was
married, and I became pretty good friends with her husband over the years.

Last year, we decided to take a long weekend together, the 4 of us. We went down to Hilton
Head for some fun in the sun and relaxation. The first full day we were there, the four of us
were out by the beach. Brina, after a few hours decided to go back into our rental that we
were all staying in. She wanted to cool down and get something to drink. Her husband,
decided to stay out and go into the ocean and swim. After a while, my wife told me to go
and bring her back out. I was said to her, "why dont you go in and get her,?" She replied,
"I'm gonna go swimming" So, I went inside.

I got to our rental, and Brina had changed out of her bathing suit. She was wearing a short
sundress, she looked stunning. "Why are in here all by yourself?" I asked her. "I was tired
of being in the sun and I'm gonna chill in here for a while. Why did you come in?" She asked
me. "I was sent back in to drag you out", I told her. Brina said, "Why dont you stay in with
me while the other 2 swim, We can drink a little and talk". "Talk, we never talk alone
together," I said. We started drinking and talking. About 30 minutes went by of this. We
were both feeling a little buzzed, but that is nothing unusual because the 4 of use drink
often together. Be it at home or out at the clubs. Brina looked at me and asked me "Do you
think i'm sexy?" I was rather uncomfortable with this question and she could obviously tell
as she said "dont worry, its between you and me. I always have thought you were sexy".
"Well, since you put it that way, of course I've always thought you were very attractive."
She smiled. I didnt think anything of it. So, for another 15 minutes we talked some more
and drank some more. I looked out the window and saw the our spouses were still
swimming away and playin in the water. "i wonder how long they will be," I blurted out,
"I'm getting a bit bored". Brina seemed offended, "you dont want to talk to me?" I knew I
made a mistake by blurting that out loud but I quickly recovered by saying "I dont mean
I'm bored talking to you, I'm just bored sitting around. I love chatting with you."

Brina got up and came close to me. She whispered into my ear, "Are you feeling naughty?"
I blushed, not exactly sure what she meant. She pulled my head close to her and gave me a
quick kiss on the lips. I was shocked. At the same time it excited me. I've been with my
wife so long and havent fooled around with someone else in a long time. She looked at me
and smiled "Do you want to kiss me some more?" I was hesitant because you never know if
this is some setup. However, she looked so hot, being a guy, I couldnt resist. She leaned in
towards me and kissed me. This time, it was a long, deep kiss. My cock instantly grew. She
seemed pleased with that result, "Your wife has always talked about how big you were, but
I thought she was exaggerating, now it seems she wasnt". She pulled down my bathing suit
and started licking her lips. "She definitely wasnt. I like what I see. At this point, I said
"Brina, I'm not sure we should do this. YOur husband and my wife can come in at any
minute." She replied, "that's part of the excitement. you can stop at anytime, but you know
you dont want to" She was right. I had no desire to stop. Only the desire to take over her
sun dress and see what I've thought about for 12 plus years.

Brina started rubbing my cock with her hand, making it even harder. It felt so good. While
she was doing this, I pulled off her sundress, exposing her sexy 36 Cs. Her nipples were
huge! Nice and hard too! And her pussy, wow! it was dripping wet and nice and shaved.
"you like what you see? I can tell," She told me. She rubbed her fingers into her pussy and
brought her fingers to my mouth. I licked her juices off her fingers. She tasted wonderful!
We stayed on the couch, she got on her knees, and started licking the shaft of my cock. She
really knew her way around a cock. When we were in college together, she was one of the
biggest sluts I knew, so I always thought she'd be good at what she does. All of a sudden,
she took my entire cock into her throat. It felt amazing. My wife never was able to deep
throat it and I'm certain Brina knew this. I grabbed the back of her head and slammed it
forward, gagging her, but she liked it!

While she was deep throating my cock, she was squeezing my balls...She knew just where
to play. She continued to take my cock deep into her throat for what seemed like a long
time. She then suddenly stopped. "I want you to lick my pussy. It is so wet and and I want
to squirt my pussy all over you!" This made me so hot. She stood up on the couch, as I was
sitting and started grinding her pussy into my face. Her taste was amazing! She was fucking
my tongue with her pussy. I was sucking and licking her pussy and clit. She screamed "My
pussy is gonna squirt!" And did it ever! She squirted that pussy all over my face and it ran
down my chest. I was soaked! and so was the couch. She slide down my chest and started
kissing me again and whispered "Do you want to fuck me?" She didnt give me time to
answer! She just sat right on my cock. Her pussy was soo wet and warm and TIGHT. She
rode my cock for a while, but then I pushed her off and bend her over the couch. I knew her
ass was a virgin, so I was determined to break it in. I started my licking it. She squirted
again as I was licking her ass.

Then I used her juices as lube and slide 2 fingers in her tight asshole. She loved it! She
begged my to fuck her ass! And I slowly started pushing my cock in. At first she screamed
in pain, I stopped, but she said "Keep going! I did and my cock slowly slid into her ass. Her
tight ass hole gripped my cock hard. It felt great! She loved it as well. She kept screaming
"FUCK MY ASS HARDER FUCK ME HARDER!" I fucked her ass hard and fast. She took it good
for the first time. She continued to squirt while my dick was slamming her ass. We created
a HUGE puddle on the floor by the couch. "I want you to cum in my pussy! Lets finish round
1" I slide my cock out of her ass, sat back down on the couch, and she climb right back on
my cock. This time facing me and while she was bouncing on my cock, I finally got to suck
on those huge titties! It was unbelieveable. We fucked for 10 more minutes and she
squirted over and over...Finally I felt like I was ready to cum. "Brina, I'm gonna cum in your
pussy" She screamed as a rammed her hard one last time and I exploded like I've never
exploded inside her. We were both shaking as I completed an earth shattering orgasm.

She squirted as I was cuming inside her. It was amazing! My cock stayed inside of her for
about another 10 minutes. We then stopped and clean up our mess. Just as we were
finishing getting dressed, we saw our spouses start walking towards the rental. They walked
in wondering what happened to us. We just told then we woke up from naps and they didnt
think anything of it. Later that evening, they wanted to go clubbing. Brina faked sunstroke
and I offered to keep her company. We had 4 hours of earth shattering sex! Even as we
speak, our affair is continuing. We are even considering bringing up 3somes and orgies with
our spouses. I will keep you updated.

_____

I usually enjoy some weekends with my friend at his house. As his father goes out of station
in weekends, he doesn't get bored with my company. We enjoy the days, watching
television, playing games etc. No we don't have sex, as we are not GAY. Sometimes his
mother also joins us in card games.Talking about his mother- She doesn't look like a
mother. Maybe she is his stepmother.She looks pretty sexy like a mature porn star. She has
big boobs, blond hair ,sexy ass and also some sexy expressions always on her face.
But something unusual happened a few weeks ago......

As usual I was preparing to go to my friend's house. I thought to phone him up and ask ,at
what time should I come? His mother picked up the phone.
I said,"Hello, how are you today? Is Harry home?"
A soft voice replied,"Yes of course. When are you coming?.
"I was just about to leave. See you."I hung up the phone.

I reached the house in about 15 minutes, parked my cycle beside the garden fence and rang
the bell. 'TING TONG'.She opened the door.I, a bit nervous by her expressions, asked
her,"Is Harry home?"
She said,"No, he had just gone to the market to buy something. He will return soon. Why
don't you come in and wait a bit."
"Yep" I replied.
"Meanwhile I will get a special drink for you. Just sit in the drawing room I am just coming."
she said and went into the kitchen.I looked at her curvy figure as she went away and
murmured to myself," My God she is damn sexy!!!!."And sat in the drawing room.

She entered the room with two bottles in her hands probably of beer .I at once asked,"
What is it?
"Are you 18."She asked and sat beside me.
"Yes I am going to turn 19 next to next month.Why?"I answered nervously.
"This is a drink which people drink when they are above 18. Please have it."She said
confidently.
I replied trying to change the topic,"Harry has not yet returned."
She then suddenly changed the scene completely,"What you people do when you are
alone?"
I replied, shocked,"What?"
She said calmly," Don't be afraid. I am just like your friend. What you people were doing
last Saturday in Harry's room when I was in the kitchen."
Oh my God, she hit the spot,I said now shivering,"when?....hmm....Nothing. But why are
you asking?"
"Don't, feel nervous. I heard you both watching some kind of a porn movie and
masturbating. Isn't it?"
"What are you saying I cannot understand."I said emptying my beer bottle.

She said," stay cool, I love people who have nice cocks, I am sure you have a good one
too."And she touched my cock gently.
I refused,"What are you doing, Harry will be here any moment."
"He has gone with his father out of town.Actually I sent him forcibly so that we could talk.
Now we all alone here. So.."
I said, now happy,(finally got the moment),"So???"
"You know what." She said,"My pussy is wet."And held my hand on her pussy.

We kissed for long feeling each others tongues between the lips.It was warm.She took out
my cock from my trousers and sucked it.I meanwhile removed my trousers and shirt.She
was now sucking and licking my cock hard touching my testes balls softly with other hand.
I then removed her clothes all at once and pressed her soft round boobs.I sucked the tight
nipples which made her feel coosy. She went to the couch and laid down, showing her wet
pussy to be licked. I reacted at once and showed her that I am also good at it. She was now
nearly screaming with joy.We again kissed. She held my tool and kept it's cap on her
entrance.I at once inserted it into the hot chamber.
She flew in air as the cock's tip banged her G - spot. I then fucked her hard with all my
strength.She then climbed on top of me and rode my cock like a horse. She was really good
at sex.Then she offered me her ass.I fucked it hard doggy style. Then again I fucked her
pussy from back this time.......the hardest.

She said,"Don't cum in me. I want to swallow it."

I said,"Get ready,it's coming,it's coming...yeah..I am cumming.."And placed the cock on her
face she licked it like a baby sucking milk from bottle.
We both were totally exhausted.
We had sex again at noon as we both didn't want to miss the golden opportunity.
Now I go to Harry's house more than usual and try to meet and mate with his mother when
nobody is around.

_____

“Just put it in the far room, please.”

Even his voice was sexy. How could he be so perfect? He was 19, 6‟ 2”, and had the
shaggiest blonde hair. He had a sensual tan and finely sculpted muscles. His eyes were the
deepest pool of blue, and his smile was filled with such warmth. And he was my new
neighbor. Oh, how many dreams of mine he‟s starred in! If only he could just look at me
with those blue eyes. I‟d drown in them, and not want to come up for air! But, of course,
like most boys, he would never want to look at me. I was just a lanky 16 year old child. My
brunette hair was as flat as my chest. I was very pale. As pale as a ghost. I might as well
have been. I was invisible.

“Hello neighbor!”
I look behind me. No one was there. I turn around and see him looking curiously at me.
Was he talking to me?

“Uh… Uh… Hi.” Hi? Was that all I could come up with?

“Good job, you just blew it.” I thought to myself.

“Did you want something?” There‟s that smile! Oh, I could just melt!

“Um… I wanted to see if you need any help.”

He glanced over my body. That made me uncomfortable. What if he didn‟t like what he
saw?

“I don‟t think you‟ll be much help. You seem to have no muscle what so ever.”

My face warmed to the temperature of the sun.

“Oh.”

“Did I upset you?”

“No, no. It‟s okay. Isn‟t there anything I can do?”

“Not really, we‟re practically done.”

I looked around me, and sure enough the moving crew was loading into the truck.

“Where are your folks, I haven‟t a chance to meet them yet.”

“I live with my older brother. He‟s on a cruise right, now.”

“Oh, well, where are your parents?”

“They died in a car wreck 7 months ago.”

“I‟m really sorry to hear that.”

“Yeah, me too.”

Well, I‟ve got some unpacking to do.”

“Okay, I‟ll leave.”

“I kind of meant that as an invitation.”

“You mean you want me to help you.” At that moment I flexed my nonexistent muscles.
He laughed the most musical laugh. His tenor voice sounded like bells. The traditional
wedding march popped in my head.

“We‟ll start in the back.”

His bedroom resembled a tiny loft. His floors were a dark wood. His walls were a freshly
coated white. His ceiling had wooden beams running along the length of the room. He had a
twin mattress lying in the center of the room, surrounded by a cluster of boxes. We sat
down on the mattress and started unpacking the boxes closest to where we sat. The time
went by slowly. Our conversation consisted only of small talk.

My back began to ache from slouching over the tedious work. I leaned back on the mattress
to straighten and flatten my back. It popped several times. As I leaned forward to begin
again, my head collided with his. I slammed back onto the mattress, placing my hand on
my forehead. I moaned in pain and agitation.

“Are you okay?” I opened my eyes and saw his blue eyes staring down at me. I resurfaced
from his eyes when they‟re beauty got marred with concern.

“I‟m fine.” I croaked.

“Sorry about that.”

“No, no, that was entirely my fault.”

I removed my hand as the throbbing began to subside. The bed rocked from his sudden
movements. I opened my eyes and saw him leaning over me. He bent down and kissed my
forehead right where he hit it.

“Better?”

I could only stare like a complete idiot.

“I‟m sorry, that was unnecessary.”

I just kept staring.

“No, no. It‟s fine. Please, do it again.”

He smiled very politely. He bent down and kissed me in the exact same spot. He then kissed
the corner of my eye. Then my cheekbone. The tip of my nose. Behind my right ear. Then
on the lips. He kissed me softly. Warily. When I put my arms around his neck and pulled
him closer, he broke away. He sat up and turned so that his back was toward me.

“I‟m sorry. I shouldn‟t have done that. Please, forgive me.” Sorry? Why should he be sorry?

“No.” He turned and looked at me. This time his eyes were filled with curiosity. I leaned
forward and licked the length of his lower lip. I sucked it into my mouth, and then
proceeded to kiss him. He didn‟t pull away this time. Instead, he put his hand on the back of
my neck, and wrapped his other arm around my waste. He pulled my closer toward his
body. I was sitting right next to him, with the back of my head rested on his shoulder facing
the ceiling and still locked in the kiss. He tried to pull away, but my lips followed. He used a
great amount of force, and I finally pulled away.

“You don‟t want me?”

“Yes, I do want you. More than I should.”

My heart stopped. It took a second for me to remember how to breathe.

“I am yours.”

He sat there, an arms length away – to far away – staring at me.

He took my shoulders in his hands and pushed me back onto the mattress. He positioned
his body right over mine, and we started where we had last left off. His lips were gloriously
soft. The way in which he kissed me was unbelievable. I didn‟t know kissing like this was
legal. He placed his hand on what was probably the smallest right breast he had ever felt.
But, he didn‟t complain. He pinched my nipple. I jumped and shivered beneath the weight of
his body. I could feel his lips curving into a smile.

I parted my lips slightly more and his tongue entered. He traced the sides of my mouth. The
ridges of my teeth. He tickled the roof of my mouth. He tied a knot with my tongue,
figuratively speaking. It was wonderful. I moved my hand toward the unoccupied breast and
began to accomplish the same pinching movements he was doing. My pussy started
tingling. This felt so nice. I moved my hand down my torso and through the waistband of
my shorts. I began to rub my clit in circular motions. I began to move my hips back and
forth, dry humping the magnificent creature above me. He grabbed my wrist and pulled my
hand out of my shorts.

“No. That‟s mine.”

_____

That night my orgasms were intense! They were by far the strongest orgasms I have had in
quite a while. Jim gave me what I was waiting for and I can never forget the hot wetness of
his cum.

My pussy was so wet from excitement and so ready. !!!. I was dreaming for a long time to
be just me and him alone. Like no other man, he can pump his hard dick in and out of my
pussy like a vibrator. I always loved the way he fucked me. Actually he is the extra spice in
my sex life. He is my lover. My husband and I, call him Jim.

I am married to Ramey for more than 25 years. Being a good girl, Ramey was the first man
ever to pop my cherry. Even before we got married we developed a mutual trust that is
very rare among other couples. To understand why Jim was plundering my pussy this way,
you need to know the story from the beginning.

We recently bought a car from a couple we play with from time to time. Because we want to
drive it safely, we decided to take it to the dealer to repair a squeak in the steering. Being
both self employed, I was the one who had to do this trip and take care of the problem.
The manager gave me a loaner car for that day and to return the second day to pick up my
car. Ramey suggested I spend the night in a hotel. This was a good option for me that I will
not get scared and tired driving back and forth 140 miles in the same day.

Ramey suggested he would call him and find out if he would be available on that night to
entertain me. In that instant, I was not sure what I wanted. In the beginning I acted
innocent and hesitant. The playful look in my eyes suggested to Ramey that I should take
his offer. Ramey knew I want Jim so bad that I can cum just touching or looking at his sexy,
athletic body. He kept encouraging me and letting me know that he would love me spend
the night with Jim. My husband reassured me that this excites him as well. It would be a
turn on for him especially when I come home and explain to him the details how Jim fucked
me. After a little of deep thinking, I stuttered, and said, "yes" Looking up at Ramey,
knowing that I had just agreed to something naughty I always dreamt and masturbated
about, I felt very excited.
After a short talk, I suddenly said “There is a hotel next to the dealer”. At this moment,
Ramey figured out how badly I wanted to go and spend a couple of great hours with Jim.
With such excitement, I took the phone and made the hotel reservation right away.

After making sure I got a room with a king size bed, Ramey immediately picked up the
phone and dialed Jim‟s cellular number. Luckily he was the one to pick up the phone. Ramey
asked Jim how he has been doing. The conversation was short and I was following it
carefully. Ramey told Jim that I am coming to his town to fix the car by the dealer and I am
spending the night in Drury Inn. My husband asked him if he is not busy that night and if he
can entertain me. It was no surprise to me when I heard his voice saying “sure”. He then
said that he can meet me after 5:00 PM. Jim requested from my husband that when I arrive
to the hotel to give him a buzz. At that time I came closer to Ramey to hear the
conversation and not miss any word. My heart was beating so fast from the excitement. I
have never been with Jim alone and I desired that for a long time. It was a dream to
become true. Ramey was able to read the excitement in my eyes while my pussy was
soaking wet from desire.

We met Jim through a Swinger website called Swappernet. He is in his late 40‟s and he used
to be a professional diver. The sea water shaped his body and sculptured it to look and feel
hot and sexy, that any women would love to be with him. He is also a gentleman and soft
spoken with a sexy voice that can take your attention very fast. He is 5‟ 11” with a bronze-
like tanned skin. He is married, but for personal reasons him and his wife don‟t have sex as
often as he desires.

We met Jim for dinner in a nice restaurant. From the first meeting, I felt very attracted to
him. I was sexually aroused by this man! I was always proud of my body. At 5'4", 135lbs, I
was very fit, with a natural 36 B breasts, flat abs and a cute curved butt, that still turns
heads. I was wearing a black above the knees skirt, showing some cleavage and my tanned
legs. Jim was starring at me from time to time with a nice sexy smile and an ecstatic look.
That feeling ”oooh” was indescribable. I had not felt like a real sexual woman since I first
met my husband 30 years ago. After finishing our dinner we went for a ride through town
and we talked about different subjects. This ride gave us the chance to know each other
more until it was time to part. As we parted, I smiled and shivered, thinking of what Jim
had just done for me leaving my pussy so wet. We e-mailed back and forth and then
decided to play. Over the past 4 years we all together had several threesome and we always
had lots of fun.
The second day, my husband came early from work and asked me if I was excited about the
arrangement, and I said in a thankful voice “yes, I am”. I was getting ready to meet my
long time sexy lover. I shaved my pussy and prepared myself for that long waited night. I
packed some of my important belongings with couple of clean bed sheets and put them in
the car. Around 4:00 PM I left the house towards the dealership. I told my husband I had to
stop by a gas station to fill the car up. My husband kissed me goodbye and told me to call
him and keep him posted with some exciting details. As I drove the short distance from our
home to the gas station, I checked my makeup in the mirror. I was as nervous as a
schoolgirl on a first date.

Twenty minutes later I called Ramey disappointed.

“Jim called me on my cellular phone and told me he might not be able to make it. He might
try if I can be there by 6:00 PM” I said.
“Not to worry a bit “Ramey told me in a reassuring voice. “Jim will come because I know
how much he wants you”, Ramey added confidently.
“Are you sure?” I said.
“When Jim‟s dick gets hard he will change his mind and will come to meet with you and fuck
you hard like never before”, Ramey told me.

I took my husband‟s word for that and I drove with a speed higher than my usual. I was
driving 70-80 MPH to be able to make it. Luckily I was there at 6:00PM.
Ramey knows how much Jim likes to fuck me and he always had a hard dick when we had
threesomes. Jims admitted on many occasions how much he loves my beautiful body and
my nice tight pussy. Jim always cums twice when we have threesomes.

After I arrived to the hotel I went to my room, took a quick shower and changed to a very
short red sexy lingerie with white high heels. After a couple of minutes my phone rang. It
was Jim. He was outside in the hotels parking lot and wanted to know my room number. A
couple of minutes later he knocked at the door. Since this was my first time with him alone,
I was so nervous. I gently opened the door and let him in.

Once he stepped in, he closed the door and we hugged like teen age lovers. He kissed me
passionately a long wet French kiss that melted my heart and made my pussy wetter. Since
he was coming directly from work, he excused himself to go and shower. I waited for him
on the bed semi naked ready for his long waited fucking. I called my husband and reassured
him that Jim was able to make it and he is in the shower. Ramey got excited and told me to
get the pleasure I wanted and stay with him as much as I could and to have lots of fun.

After I hanged up with my husband, Jim came out of the shower with a towel wrapped
around his waist. I was so very aware of his sexy toned body and that nice smile on his
face. I could feel the well-muscled shape of his chest and thighs as his arms pressed me
into him. I felt so sexually alive! My nipples hard, my panties wet with desire for this man! I
looked up at him and pulled his head down to kiss him deeply. I turned more toward him
and he leaned toward me, our faces inches apart. His hand on my shoulder, he pulled me
toward him and kissed me. My tongue was seeking his. I felt strong desires of wanting him,
needing him, lusting for him. I had never felt this way before. It was like an electric shock!
This handsome man, was kissing me lustfully while my husband was waiting for me at home
, yet I couldn't help myself, couldn‟t resist, like I knew I should. I opened my mouth more
and our tongues touched again. He pulled me even closer, his arms around me. His hands
moved over my back as my arms encircled his neck. I never wanted this to end.... Our kiss
broke and he looked at me. I heard my voice say, "Please".
Jim asked "Please what?”
I hesitated at what I wanted to say, what I was about to say. "Please, take me" I heard my
voice say.

Jim smiled and lifted me off my feet, carrying me in his arms feeling his hard dick touching
my ass. He gently put me on his lap like a little girl and sat on the edge of the bed. We
hugged again and started kissing for several good minutes. I slipped my hand all the way
down grabbing his fully erect cock, and squeezed it. I was slowly pumping it as his smile
broadened. I started caressing his toned sexy body, strumming my fingers over his firm
thighs. Since the towel was still in my way, I removed it. His cock sprang up like an angry
lion to its full length and jumped in front of me hitting my belly. I held it with one hand and
my other hand was roaming from his waist to his monster cock to meet with my other hand
and engulf his manhood. I grabbed it in my delicate hands and my soft fingers encircling it
completely. I felt and saw his pretty hard tool springing out bouncing up and down. It was
so exciting. I enjoyed looking at his hard boner with a precum in his cock whole. I started
stroking his member gently, and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping
down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped
from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic. I moved my head back and forth and
began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Jim‟s hard cock. I was
now sucking his juices right out of his body. Watching the ultimate pleasures in his eyes,
Jim gently took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

He pushed me back on the bed and said that “I want to lick you down there”. I did not say
anything and threw my head back on the bed and closed my eyes. Jim. He held me from my
ass and pulled me towards him so that he could lick me. I moved towards him to help him
getting me closer to him. He folded my naked smooth legs and spread them. My both legs
were now on his arm and my feet resting of the bed and my cunt wide open. My pussy now
lay open and bared to his beautiful staring eyes. Jim kissed me on my inner thighs and his
tongue soon began to explore my lovely female hidden parts. I was sure Jim could now
smell my feminine odor. His tongue started to slurp on my warm clit. I was feeling his
tongue trying to penetrate my love hole. I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him,
deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste my
juices. My pussy was dripping wet while I was watching his erotic move he was doing to me.
I ran my finger over his lips and down to his hard chest. I whispered “ now”. Jim knew how
bad I wanted him. He gently and carefully eased his middle finger in my love hole and said”
later”. Again we leaned at the edge of the bed and started kissing; our tongues were doing
a lustful dance as I was aroused to the maximum. Jim and I broke our kiss as he again
moved down between my legs. He pulled off my sexy short skirt. He took my clit between
his lips and started running his tongue up and down the length of my pussy until he was
reaching my asshole and back up to my erect clit again. Jim moved up and took my tits
holding each in one hand and started sucking my nipples, taking one nipple at a time into
his wet mouth.

All I could do was sit back and moan as he drove me insane with his wet lizard-tongue. He
again went down on me and started eating my wet pussy cleaning every drop of juice like
he never did. He was very hungry for a pussy and it was so exciting seeing his head
between my legs slurping on my twat. It looks like he was diving in my pussy and continued
his non stop licking until he made me cum. Very well satisfied, I went down on his hard
cock. I engulfed it between my waiting wet lips and started to give him my best blow job
ever. While I was sucking his cock he was moaning from pleasure and I was feeling his
pulsating cock between my lips. I could feel his arousal now becoming more and more over
whelming for him. The excitement of this made me suck him harder, deeper and faster. The
feeling of his cock deep in my throat was so good. I wanted more and I kept up the deep
throating of his hard cock trying to make him cum. I wanted all his cock with his soft balls in
my mouth. I tried very hard to engulf his cock and his soft sexy nuts at the same time. I
could not get all what I wanted. I tried very hard and I could not. I was watching his
excitements and waiting for the big moment when he would unload the biggest load he ever
had to run down on my breasts. I was hungry for his nice hard cock.

I kept sucking it that I felt he almost came in my mouth. I felt his gentle touch on my head
as he stopped me and pushed me back on the bed. He straddled me and slowly inserted his
lovely swollen prick in my waiting juicy pussy. He eased with so much care and lust until all
his shaft was hidden in my twat. I was feeling his balls touching my ass cheeks when he
pressed his body against mine. He started pumping his cock slowly. By kissing my neck and
ears, and his cock was filling my pussy with pleasures, made me feel in the heavens. He
gave me a strong sensation of fullness and made me ready to cum again. I enjoyed every
stroke of his cock in my pussy. I enjoyed touching his hard body and firm arms and chest,
He started to pump his cock in me faster and faster until he reached a speed of a vibrator.
He is amazing and I do not know how a man in his age can move this fast. This pumping
makes him special that no man gave me such a heavenly sensation so far. He continued to
fuck me harder and harder and I was begging him not to stop.

Feeling all this great frictions I was on the verge of cuming. I was moaning loudly and
bucking violently against his erect cock. He was invading my love hole and what a great
invasion to a tight pussy. Jim started pounding my pussy with his love machine and I was
enjoying these lovely moments. He moved his lips to my breast and he took my nipples in
his mouth one after the other. This was a very ecstatic moment that I never wanted to end.
His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my
hands were also moving up and down. He admired my B size firm boobs and put his hand
on one on the right one and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in
my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts
grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now
on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick. As he sucked me hard his hand pressed the other
breast and began to maul me. His ecstasy was at the same level as mine. He made a long
soft “aaaahhhhh” noise and felt him shoot his load in my hot pussy. I felt his jism hitting my
cervix and its warmth excited my pussy even more than before. I felt my orgasm sweep him
as he collapsed on top of me. Since my cum exploded with his, I started trembling
uncontrollably and the pleasure was coming out of every inch of my satisfied body,
Moments later, I slipped out of consciousness still feeling his cocks filling me. I continued to
slide underneath him until I reached his cock. I started sucking its swollen read head
teasing it with my tongue, lips and gently putting some teeth pressure on its shaft.

This sensation of sucking his cock filled with my own juice drove me crazy and made me
cum again. It was unbelievable sensation filled with complete satisfaction. Looking at each
other we melted in each others arms ending it with a wet French kiss. After all this splendid
fucking we were sweating as we came from a marathon and we needed to rest a little bit.
Jim rested next to me in bed and we talked about different subjects. We talked about
another couple we were swinging with, and another couple we would love him to bring in to
share some good time with us. We talked about my husband and about his wife. After 15
minutes and while we were hugging each other and I was massaging his dick, Jim started to
get excited again and his cock became hard ready for his second round .

I started kissing and licking him down his body. When I reached his rock hard cock I licked
it very slowly up and down the shaft tickling it with my wet tongue. He really seemed to like
it so I continued for quite some time. I sucked his ball and took them both in my mouth. I
was so turned on by making him feel good. I wanted to please him with everything I had.
When he leaves, I wanted him to have something to remember and come back for more. I
moved my mouth back to his cock and took it in my mouth. I sucked him very slowly and at
every downward movement I would take more of his cock in my mouth until I had it buried
in my throat feeling his balls hitting my chin. The feeling was so good and the taste of his
cock filling my mouth was very wonderful. I was enjoying him so much. I sucked his hard
cock for such a long time that my jaws started to hurt and getting numb. The moans and
groans he was letting escape from his throat kept me going and made me do my best. All
the time I was sucking him, I could feel the wetness of my pussy leaking to my asshole.

His pre cum was thin and salty. I loved the taste and the feel of it. I milked his cock from
time to time to get all I could of the wonderful precum. His arousal was overwhelming and
the excitement of this made me suck him harder and faster and as deep as I could. I kept
up the deep throating of his cock until he could not help it anymore. He gently pulled out his
boner from my mouth and came on my breasts and belly. With this, I thought he was done.
I was deadly wrong. Surprisingly, he continued to rub his cock on my belly and down to my
pussy. He then, eased his lips on my breast licking my nipples moving upwards towards my
mouth and started kissing me. Minutes later, he went down to suck on my breasts while his
hands went to search for my ready and wet pussy. He gently entered me with one finger
and began to rub my "G" spot with an intensity that I thought would make me come
immediately. Giving me the ecstasy I waited since our last 3 some with Ramey. It was so
exciting to know he was cleaning my pussy from his cum. I knew he liked it because he did
not complain.

It looks like he was enjoying it as much as I did. Having all the excitement I was looking
for, I ordered him to lie on his back. It looks like his cock did not go limp and was still hard.
I mounted his pretty rod and buried it in my pussy. I started gently and lustfully to move. It
was another great feeling knowing I was controlling my own movements while his cock was
still hard in my pussy and I loved it very much. I continued to move very slowly and then
pick up more speed. I moved my hips faster and faster and I closed my eyes in ecstasy. My
eyes rolled up and I knew I was close to cuming. My back arched as I began to cum. I felt I
squirted the wonderful love juices on his hard cock and balls. Jim was very hungry for my
pussy as I was hungry for his valuable tool. I loved the way how he was fucking me and it
was so enjoyable that I did not want it to end soon. Slowly releasing his hard cock from its
dungeon, I mounted his mouth. He held my ass with both gentle hands and started to clean
my pussy with his lizard tail-like tongue.

Looking backward, I was able to see his pretty hard manhood. I knew he wants more of me.
In non stop movements, he kept holding me from my ass and turned me around. He laid
me on my back and started fucking me in different positions. He inserted his cock again in
my pussy and pumped it with his deep thrusts. We were soaked with sweat and our heavy
breathing could be heard to the next room. He then picked me up and it felt so good when
he moved behind me and positioned himself against me. He reached down to my love hole
and placed his wonderfully hard rod inside it giving it sensational fast deep thrustings. Jim
was really excited. He again flipped me on my back and mounted me in the missionary
style. He fucked me for several minutes in a speed of a vibrator that lasted at least a whole
minute. It felt so wonderful and I ending up cumming again. Jim knew he was giving me the
ultimate fucking of my life and he felt how many times I orgasmed. To make my satisfaction
complete, Jim whispered in my ear telling me how beautiful I was and how much he was
enjoying my body.
Letting me rest for couple of minutes, he again changed position and put my legs up on his
shoulders. He began to drive his cock deep into me with such a speed and passion. My right
hand reached down and began to squeeze his balls while my left one was in his mouth
sucking on my fingers. His eyes closed in ecstasy and I knew he was very close to
cumming. I felt my own passions rising and I felt my nipples getting harder and harder with
every stroke of his hard rod invading my pleased twat. My hips were frantically rising up to
meet his, as he continued to pound his lovely prick into me. I increased my hips movements
to match his and make sure we do it at the same pace until I began to cum. This lasted
longer and was hotter than I have ever cum before. I knew that the sounds of my moans
were driving him to a peak of excitement. He leaned on top of me kissing my neck and
licking my ear and again he whispered my name. I squeezed his balls even harder and I
could feel the excitement in his semi closed eyes. Suddenly I felt his cock contractions in my
pussy. Jim erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. His hot liquid leaked from my fully
pleased pussy to my asshole. Jim‟s cum was mixed with my own cum and that felt super!!!!
What a great feeling, being fully satisfied!!!

I am not sure if any time soon it will be repeated at this magnitude. With so much
excitement my pussy kept feeling hot and wet. I was surprised how wet I was. We both lay
back next to each other exhausted breathing heavily and unable to talk or move for several
minutes. There were the most sensational 2 hours of my entire life. I was waiting
impatiently to share them with my impatiently waiting husband.

Jim and I worked hard for our enjoyments and we were in extreme ecstasy. Jim‟s second
time cum mixed with my juices continued to leak out of my pussy soaking the towels from
underneath me.
Since he was late to go home, he excused himself to the shower. Fresh and clean, Jim
dressed up and gave me a goodbye kiss. I immediately called my husband and explained to
him how we fucked in details. Ramey asked me to rate from 1 to 100% how was the
fucking. I answered “it was 110%.” Indeed it was an unforgettable night that I spent with
my handsome lover.
I will be waiting impatiently to have a 4 some or an orgy with Jim and the couples we swing
with in this coming summer.

_____

Walking out of class, Damien had 15 minutes to get to his dorm, change, and get to work.
Work being a security officer. He didn't necessarily enjoy working security, but for a 19 year
old, it was an easy gig where he could get his schoolwork done, and get paid 12 bucks an
hour. Damien walked into his dorm, and the moment he walked in he could hear what was
going on in his roommate's bedroom.

"Ohh Jamal, fuck me with that huge cock of yours!"

"Yeah you like it girl, you like bending over for my big dick!"

Damien was used to this kind of chatter coming from his roommates room. Jamal was a 6'9"
black guy built like a beast. With a wingspan of almost 7' Jamal is one of the best
rebounders in the nation. And from the sounds coming from his room, it didn't sound like
his arms were the only long thing he had.

Damien entered his room and flicked on the computer to check his email. Great, more
spam, how many different penis enlargement pills can they advertise? Hearing the
continuous sounds coming from Jamal's room, Damien felt a little stir coming from his own
7" friend. he thought "what the hey, a quick beat session before heading to work. That way
my mind will be at ease and I can get some studying done at work." Damien began
watching a porn involving two big titted blondes bent on their knees, worshipping an 8"
cock. As ones mouth put her thick lips around the big head, the other flicked out her tongue
and started to lick the balls, slowly begininng to suck on them a well. all the while they were
moaning like whores. When the one sucking the balls wanted to suck the dick, she almost
started pouting, pleading to be allowed to wrap a cock around her lips.

Lost in the porn, Damien looked at the clock to realize he should have left his dorm 5
minutes ago. "Shit! No time to finish the job!" Damien quickly shoved his member back into
his shorts, changed into his uniform, and was out the door.

Damien worked security at the small building owned by a computer chip maker. His
schedule was from 5pm to 1am. This was perfect time as most employees had either left, or
were on their way out. Leaving Damien alone in the buildin working the front dest, where he
could get his studying done.

As he entered the office lobby, he took off his back pack, and set it under his desk as he
took a seat. "5;03, not bad, don't think anyone noticed." As he sat at his chair, Damien
waved goodbye to the employees as they left

"See you, Damien. How bout them Giants huh? Didn't think Eli had it in em!"

"Goodnite Mr. Roberts. I'll be rooting for em come Sunday."

Damien watched Mr. Roberts leave. After that, there was only one car left. And that
belonged to...

"Hey Damien, I gotta run and get to the airport. Have a meeting in Phoenix in a few hours,
so sorry I can't stay and chat. But have a great weekend and get out some! You always
have your face in the books. A stud like you, I know you're breaking a few hearts every
night you spend with your head in those books!

"Goodnite Miss Robinson, Enjoy your trip. But I have two midterms next week, I think this
week some hearts will have to be broken" replied Damien with a smile.

"Well all right, you better ace those midterms then kid, good luck!" And she was out the
door.

Damien watched her leave. Miss Robinson was the CEO of the company. Starting as an
engineer, she left a highly paid job to start her own business. And with those brains she had
the beauty. Young at only 29 years old, nice height at 5'7", hair a jet black that went to her
upper back, and a body to kill for. Atleast 36C tits, a waist so thin and an ass so thick it was
begging to get slapped.

He felt the evidence of his unfinished job back at the dorm as his manhood sprang back to
life. "Damn it, I wish I had finished jerking off."
Damien sat down to study, and instead of learning about the chemical properties of Boron,
he found his mind wander back to Miss Robinson. He could just picture upopening her
blouse to find her tits, struggling to break free from the confines of her tight bra. Damien
couldn't but feel his hand work towards his groin. Thinking of Miss Robinson freeing his
penis from his shorts, and have it slap her on the face as it sprang free. Watching her take
her mouth and drip a thick line of spit down the length of his cock, and then grab it with her
hand, rubbing the saliva across his penis.

Still in his daydream, he failed to notice Miss Robinson enter back in the office.

"Damn it, they cancel the meeting and then I notice I left my briefcase in the office!"

Damien snapped back to life. "Mi-miss Robinson, I didn't hear you come in"

"Well someones not doing their job are they. Hey I just remembered, can you help me carry
some boxes from my office to my car? I always forget to bring home some files, might as
well do it now while i remember."

Feeling the strain against his pants, he stammered "Yes Miss Robinson"

When they entered the office, Miss Robinson grabbed a box by her desk, and started to
hand it to Damien. She stopped midway with a smile starting to form on her face.

"My Officer Damien, what do we have growing in our pants young man!"

Damien felt his eyes widen as he realized his boner was visible through his pants!"

"Oh, gee Miss Robinson, its nothing, its just my pants

"Riight" she replied with a little smirk. "I have an idea, why not let me be the judge of that"
With that, she put the box down on the ground, and put her hands behind his back. "Mr.
Damien, I'm a busy girl just like you are a busy boy. We both are so motivated we dont let
ourselves play. But I see you some relief, and I sure as hell need some too. Especially after
this hectic week So, how about, we both fuck each others brains out, and have ourselves
some relief"

These last few words were whispered into Damien's ear, just as she begin to lick his ear
lobes, and start working her way down to the soft corners of his neck.

Damien felt the hair on body rise as goosebumps were spread all over. He put his arms
around Miss Robinson's waist, and brought his face in to kiss her thick, luscious lips.

She hungrily accepted Damien's mouth, almost devouring him. Damien could tell she was
an expert with her tongue, and couldn't wait to see what kind of tricks she would do with it
on his cock.

Seeming to read his mind, Miss Robinson softly pushed Damien into a chair, and began to
undo his belt buckle. As she flicked off the buckle, she purred "Take your pants off" as she
began unbottoning her blouse. I hurridly took off my pants both legs at the same time, and
threw my shirts down in the process. Miss Robinson slipped off her blouse, exposing her
massive chest which encased the most beautfil pair of tits in a black and brown leapord skin
bra.

As she began unstrapping her bra, my cock seemed to strain to an almost unprecidented
length, so much so it was almost hurting Damien. Miss Robinsons bra came off, and her tits
were there for all of Damien's glory. He put his hands out and felt the firmness in both.
These weren't saggy or anything, perfectly held up and firm to the touch. He began to
kneadle his thumbs around the large nipples, feeling them already hard. Miss Robinson
began moaning like the whores from the porno. She grabbed her tits, and enveloped them
around his hard cock. She started to jerk back and forth, fucking his cock with her tits. She
spit, lubricating his oenis to work a better motion. IT felt like heaven to Damien, and that
was before he felt her hot break right before her tongue flicked the underneath the head of
his penis.

Damien let out a moan, almost a soft gurgle.

"Oooh, now I know what you really like. I'm gonna enjoy sucking your cock"

"Dammnitt just suck it already please. Its so hard!"

"Mmmmm I know. But I dunno. I like it if I'm talked to dirty. Maybe that will help me decide
if I should suck it or not"

"Dammnitt bitch just work your fuckin mouth around my big dick like a fuckin whore!"

And with that, she was off to the races. Sucking his cock for all she was worth, massaging
his balls, and fingering herself at the same time. All the while, moaning like a whore.

"Yeah bitch, you like having a big dick in your mouth dont you. Suck that fuckin cock until I
bust a fat load into your mouth. And you're gonna swallow every last drop you whore"

"Mmmmmmmm, I cant wait till you cum. I want it to be all over me. I wanna feel your cum
all over me, and in my mouth."

Acting like she meant every word, she went back to work on his cock, swirling her tongue in
an unbelievable way, all the while never failing to give some extra attention to his head.
While having her mouth wrapped around his shaft, she stuck her tongue onto the tip of his
penis head, right at its opening. She worked her tongue on that hole almost as if she was
trying to stick it in there, trying to get to his juices.

Feeling his nuts tighten, Miss Robinson knew what was about to come.

Pulling his penis out from her mouth, she began to jerk it off in a frenzy.

"AHHHHH FUCK YEAH BITCH!" yelled Damien as he shot splurge upon splurge of his hot
sticky man juice all over Miss Robinson's face and tits. After two good spurts there, she
aimed the cock right into her mouth, and jerked more, until she pumped three more good
loads into her waiting mouth.

"Mmmmmm" she hummed as she swallowed Damien's sperm.

Damien began to relax, allowing himself to fall back into the chair. But just as he began to
relax, he felt Miss Robinson's mouth once again encompass his mouth. Damien felt his cock
come back to life.

"Mmmmm, I knew a stud like you was going to be good for round 2 in no time." With that
Miss Robinson began to lower her pants, revealing the same leaopard skin design on her
panties as was on her bra. Miss Robinson turned around to reveal they were a g string, and
bent herself over her desk.

"Fuck me from the back, Damien. I want to be fucked, not made love to"

Damien positioned his cock along her pussy. He could feel her lips were already dripping,
and as he looked down he saw a small streak of fluid running down her leg.

"You want to get fucked huh Miss Robinson?"

"Oh please Damien, please dont tease. I need this so bad. I need to feel that big dick
ramming me without mercy!"

Damien slapped her ass. "Is that because you're a whore?"

"Yes, yes, im a whore, I'm YOUR whore. I want to suck your dick every day if you just
please stick it in me already! I need your cock so bad Damien!"

Damien figured she'd had enough, and without warning, slammed all 7" of his battering ram
into her tight, wet pussy.

"OHHHHHHHHH" she yelled in extasy. Damien knelt forward to grab hold of her tits, only to
find her hands already there. This was one horny bitch. Damien grabbed hold of both tits
with both hands, and began to play with Miss Robinsons nipples, gently twisting them and
pinching them.

"mmmmm this feels so fuckin good Damien. Keep fucking me, HARDER!"

Damien began ramming into her hot wet pussy at an ever more furious rate, at the same
time pinching her nipples even harder. Damien felt her hand brus against the top of his
penis and realized she was rubbing her clit.

"OHHHH FASTER AND HARDER DAMIEN IM GONNA CUM, DONT STOP, DONT U FUCKING
STOP!"

With that Miss Robinson gave a loud moan and Damien could feel his
balls getting wet from the juices coming from Miss Robinson.

Damien pulled his penis out from her soaking wet pussy. Miss Robinson immediately turned
around and began sucking her juices. "Mmmm"

Miss Robinson again turned around and bent over the desk. "This time, feel free to put it
any hole you like"
Damien couldn't believe his ears. He had never fucked a girl in the ass before, he was never
sure how to bring it up. But this slut was begging for it. Damien put two fingers inside of her
pussy and got them nice and wet. He then layered the fluid all over her asshole.

"Mmmmm, stick a finger in there Damien, get it nice and ready"

Damien inserted his index finger into the tight, but not as tight as hed expected, hole. He
figured her ass had already been loosened up from previous poundings.

"Ok I want to feel that cock in me big boy"

Damien was in no mood to play games this time, as he felt his cock harden even harder
than it was the first time he busted his load. He put in his penis gently, half an inch at a
time. All the while listening to the moans of approval from Miss Robinson. Once he had
inserted all 7+", he began to slowly push in and out. Damien knelt down to once again grap
a mound of tit with one hand, and with the other, this time run two of his fingers into her
sloppy pussy.

The bitch was loving it, moaning like a street whore. "Oh yessss give it to me hard and
rough! DAMNITT keep fucking me like a fucking stud! Fuck me with that cock!!

Damien was now pounding his way into her ass, furiously pinching her nipples while rubbing
her clit. Damien felt his nuts tighten once again.

"OH DONT STOP DAMIEN, KEEP RAMMING ME!, IM GONNA CUM!, OHHHHH FUCKKKKK"

Damien too let loose. he pulled out and sprayed his load all over the sluts ass. Damien felt 6
shots fire, spilling his load across her ass and back. She was now covered his sperm from
front to back.

Miss Robinson turned around, and again stuck her mouth over his cock.

"You got my cum all over you, that means youre mine bitch"

"Oh Damien that was the best fuck i have ever had. I think I'm gonna be spending alot
more time working late at the office"

_____

My wife and I visited her mother a few times a year. My wife did not get along with her
mother, but still felt obligated to visit once in a while. I hated going too because it was sooo
boring. Expecting another boring visit, I got in the car and we made the 5 hour drive.

The visit started out the same as usual. We arrived there just before dinner. We chatted
what we all had been doing the past few monthes since our last visit and then we sat down
to dinner. Of course, it wouldnt be a family dinner without alcohol and my wife really
pounded it down. I guess she thought it made the visit easier or at least go by faster. And
of course I would have to agree.
We finished dinner and continued conversation. However, I noticed somthing different from
past visits. Staci, who was my wife's mother, was looking at me differently. She had a
hunger in her eyes. I glanced at her 5'5, 140 pound frame. She must have had 36 C breasts
or that's what they looked like to me. However, I tried to ignore her looks. Frankly, it made
me feel rather uncomfortable. It was around 12 at night and my wife was passed out on the
couch. I decided to go upstairs and take a shower and this is where the night became
interesting.

I was taking a rather long shower just to relax from the long drive and the unbareable night
of boring conversation. When I heard a knock on the door, thinking it was Courtney (my
wife) I told her to come in. However, it was Staci. I hid behind the shower curtain. "I'm
sorry, but you've been in here soooo long and I really have to pee". I told her to go ahead. I
went on with my shower, but after about 5 minutes, I noticed she was still in the bathroom.
However, this time she was standing in the middle of the bathroom in her bra and surprisly,
thong panties. I never pictured Staci wearing thong panties. So, this unexpectant
occurance, turned me on a bit...Staci said, "sorry, but my PJs are in here and I really want
to get to bed, we have a busy day tomorrow". I was like 'okay'...However, what happened
next truely shocked me. She slid open the shower curtain and licked her lips... "So this is
why Courtney married you" she said as she staired at my cock. I blushed and said "what do
you think you are doing staci?" Courtney could be up at any minute". She said, "She's out
for a while, she drank a lot, you know how she sleeps when she drinks." Unfortunately, I
knew this uncomfortable situation wasnt goint to end that easily as I knew she was right.

She proceeded to take off her bra, showing me her 36C titties. "what do you think of
these?" I said, "they are very nice, but what do you think you are doing? You need to stop
this now" Did she listen? Of course not. She proceeded to take off her panties. Now she was
standing in front of me naked. And again, to my surprise, she had a shaved pussy and it
looked very tasty. At this point, I had no idea what to do. She was my mother-in-law, but
she looked sooo sexy and my cock was rock hard. I closed the shower curtain, hoping she
would get discouraged and leave. Of course this did not work. She got into the shower with
me. She got on her knees and immediately took my long, thick cock deep into her
mouth..."I know Courtney doesnt take your cock this deep! Do you really want me to stop?"
I didnt answer....So she keep sucking my cock. It felt soooo good. I grabbed her by her
head and pulled her up. I began kissing her. I knew it was wrong, but it felt so good. She
kissed me hard and deep. She said "I want you to treat me like a whore. Fuck me however
you want. do whatever you want to me. I know my daughter doesnt let you do what you
want" By this time, I had given in to her advances and there was no going back.

We got out of the shower, but I left the shower running to make the rest of the house think
I was still in the shower. I forced her up against a wall and began sucking on her tits. Her
nipples were huge and hard. She started moaning with pleasure. I moved my way down her
wet body. Her pussy was wet and warm. I slide my fingers into it. It felt nice....and she
moaned louder with pleasure. I laid down on the floor and told her to sit that pussy on my
face.

I slide my tongue deep into her pussy "Oh, please do it faster," she begged. I told her "slide
my cock into your mouth ago, and I might". She did what I told her.....We began to 69. As
she sucked my cocked I fingered and licked her pussy. Then all of a sudden, she began to
quiver and moan louder and all of a sudden a gush came all over my face....She came and
she was a squirter. She was nowhere near done yet. I got back up and slammed her against
the wall again, this time picking her up and allow her to wrap her legs around me and as
her back touched the wall, my cock slammed into her pussy. She screamed loud. I
continued to ram her pussy over and over and over. She gushed again, this time all over
the floor. It felt so good to make her cum a 2nd time.
I told her I wanted to enter her from behind. SHe thought I meant doggie style, but I had
something different in mind. She got on all fours like I asked. At first, I slide my cock into
her, I pumped her until she gushed yet again, however, at this time I pulled out and snuck
my cock into her ass! She said "FUCK ME!!!!What are you doing?!!!!!!," but her screams of
anger turned into screams of pleasure...."i've never had my ass fucked before. FUCK ME
GOOD!!!" HEr ass was perfect for a good fuck. She loved every minutes of it. "I want you to
come in my pussy" I after ramming her ass hard for about 5 minutes, a pulled out. She got
on her back and spread open her legs. SHe licked her lips and said "I want to cum one more
time for you and I want you to cum hard in me" I slide my cock into her and pounded her
pussy over and over and over. She came 3 or 4 more times and she came hard. She
screamed loud....Finally was I ready to shoot...."I'm gonna cum for you," I told her. She
said "fuck me harder cum in me" Finally as I came, she cam 1 last time.

After we finished, she looked at me and said "Finish your shower and get your wife to bed.
We have a busy day tomorrow". I finished my shower and went down to get my wife. She
was awake and she was rubbing her pussy. She had a short skirt on and had removed her
panties. "what are you doing?" I asked her "your mom is upstairs and just going to bed"
She said "I'm fucking horny I want your cock now. you better fuck me!" I was a little
nervious because I just spend the last 40 mintues fucking and I didnt know if I could get
that cock hard quick enough. However, Courntney engulfed my cock in her throat.
Something she never had done before. I was sooo turned on my cock grew quickly. "I want
you to take me here in the living room" I was sitting in a chair, she pulled up her skirt,
stood on the chair and put her pussy right in my face. I immediately started eating her.

She was being so aggressive. She was being the naughty bitch I married again. She came
hard while my tongue was in her pussy. "I want to ride your cock hard in this chair." She
took her top off and her 34 C titties were bouncing nice and her nipples her big and hard.
She rode my cock hard. She came over and over and over. I pushed her off of me and took
her into the kitchen, I placed her on the counter and started ramming her some more. She
contined to cum over and over...Finally, I was close to cumming. She could tell and said "I
want you to cum in me" She let out on last loud scream as I came inside of her. We then
went upstairs and went to bed.

I was very tired the rest of the weekend.

_____

The steamy water from the shower was really helping to wash away some of the tension of
the last three months. Jamey expected when she took this undercover assignment that it
would be the most challenging she had ever attempted. She also knew that it could be the
piece that would jumpstart her career as a writer. She dared to dream of more money,
better assignments, maybe even a book deal. Jamey wanted it all. But right now all she
wanted was to enjoy the massaging power of the shower jet on the back of her neck.

She had happened upon this seldom used shower almost by accident. Jamey had been
snooping around the catacombs under the old theater looking for a room, or a closet even,
where she could hideout each day and just be herself. She craved some personal time
where she could have a few minutes when she didn‟t have to pretend to be someone and
something that she wasn‟t. When she discovered the shower facility she nearly cried. It was
perfect. After several days of scouting out and cleaning the area, and taking precautions to
ensure that she would not be disturbed, Jamey finally took her first tentative shower. She
had quickly washed off and dressed so as not to be discovered. Now, after a couple of
months of uninterrupted excursions, she felt that she could truly relax and “let her hair
down” so to speak.

Of course, the hair was the first to go. Her auburn, shoulder length hair had always been
one of her best features. It had hung naturally, framing her expressive green eyes and
Mediterranean complexion. Jamey allowed herself a moment of regret, missing the feel of
her thick mane as she scrubbed shampoo into her now close cropped hair. When parted on
the side it looked boyish, as of course was the intention, and would probably have come off
as a cute look on her if she hadn‟t also had to flatten her chest to the point of pain and wear
those form-disguising Wrangler jeans and loosing-fitting sweatshirts. Jamey questioned the
overall look at first, doubting that anyone would be fooled into believing that this twenty-
two year old journalism graduate could possibly be a male college student, but the last
three months were evidence that the disguise had worked. She was living, as a guy, in a
men‟s dorm. She was playing poker in the common room and ogling the cheerleaders at the
basketball game, just like one of the boys. And the insight she was gaining writing about a
college guy‟s life from a girl‟s perspective was immeasurable. Jamey‟s editor had loved her
preliminary observations and encouraged her to continue her undercover research.

With her time almost up, Jamey rinsed her body one last time. She couldn‟t help lingering a
little as her hands brushed over her breasts. No, not “breasts” she reminded herself. That
was her word; at least it used to be. The guys at the gym usually said “tits” or “rack” or
insert stupid made-up name here (guys had a thousand names for body parts and body
functions and she had really enjoyed making a game out of trying to incorporate as many of
them as she could into her thinking and speech). Jamey‟s hands cupped and gently
squeezed her tits. Her boobs had always been her most erogenous area and her stiff,
thimble-sized nipples were so sensitive that she occasionally reached orgasm just by having
them sucked on.

Jamey‟s nipples seemed twice as sensitive after being freed from the constant strap-down
they were subjected to all day long. She pinched each one gently and she knew that the
lubricated feeling she was getting between her legs was much more than soap and water.
Absently, she slid one hand down her flat stomach, letting her fingers meet the carefully
trimmed hairs below. Although she hadn‟t shaved under her arms or her legs for months,
she paid thoughtful attention to her pussy. It was one of the few things that allowed her to
still feel like a woman.

As a finger slipped easily into her slit, Jamey‟s mind wondered to her roommate, Kip.
Kendrick Ian Pollard came from big money; old money. Five generations of lawyers,
investment bankers and CEOs had made Kip the beneficiary of a large trust fund and
endless opportunities. Expensive private schooling and extensive traveling had given him an
unparalleled education. Genetics and a disciplined workout routine had blessed him with his
6‟ 3”, 200 pound sculptured athletic body.

It would be easy for him to have grown up spoiled, conceited and pretentious. For all he had
though, Kip was amazingly down to earth. His laid back nature belied his sharp wit. Liked by
everyone she knew, Kip seemed as at ease talking with a group of stoners at a keg party as
he was with a group of professors at a banquet. He had continued to surprise, and charm,
her even though his mother and father were apparently displeased. His parents wanted him
to “follow in the footsteps” but Kip had other plans. He was majoring in Art History,
beautiful girls, and frat parties, not necessarily in that order. He told Jamey that his family
blames his Uncle Jake for giving him all of his rebel tendencies.
Jamey imagined Kip‟s naked body as both her breathing and her finger quickened their
pace. She had to imagine Kip naked because even though they had shared a room for the
past three months, she had yet to see him totally naked. She had found this a little
unexpected but, of course, Kip had never seen her naked either so maybe it was normal.
Jamey was left to let her imagination build upon her memories of living with this incredible
guy for the last few months; his bare chest as he pealed off his sweaty t-shirt after
basketball practice, his rock-hard abs and defined triceps as he did his nightly sit ups and
push ups, the tan line just above his boxers when he reached for his deodorant from the top
shelf, the more-than-evident bulge that even thick denim jeans could do little to conceal.
Yes, Kip was hot. And Jamey was hot for him. And in just a few seconds she was going to
cum while imagining that the two fingers pumping in and out of her cunt were actually Kip‟s
obviously enormous cock. She was only a stroke or two away when she heard a voice from
the theater above.

In a panic, and thoroughly sexually frustrated, Jamey jumped dripping from the shower and
quickly dried off. She then reluctantly began the process of concealing her curves; tape
quickly applied to hold down her protruding nipples, an ace wrap pulled tightly to squeeze
her from a B-cup to an A-cup, and a tight-as-a-corset, sleeveless Under Armour tee -shirt
she wiggled into to smooth out the womanly shape. The result was a chest that was
perhaps small for a college boy but gave her the appearance of having slightly developed
pecs. She finished dressing in a frenzy, swiftly stepping into the jock strap that held the
rolled up sock and pulling her loose fitting jeans to her waist. Within five minutes of hearing
the noise from above, the sexy young woman was once again clad in the fashion statement
she called “modern gym rat” and ready to resume her deception.

Jamey moved quietly through the abandoned halls, making her way up to the main theater
floor. Enrolling as a drama major had not only been an obvious choice for someone who
spent their entire day pretending to be someone else, but it also provided a few perks.

First, there was the access to the old theater. Once a highlight of the campus, Chapman Hall
had been replaced by a new, more modern facility; relegating the once proud old stage to
the occasional community play or local high school performance. It was not the cleanest of
places in which to hang out but Jamey had found the infrequently used building a great
place to escape, and the dressing area and showers beneath the stage, almost too good to
be true.

Second, and maybe most important in pulling off this masquerade, was that being a drama
major gave Jamey a little more freedom to be feminine. Many of the guys in her classes
were openly gay, but even several of those who weren‟t gay were certainly more dramatic
in their actions. Lots of them were interested in fashion, decorating and shopping. There
was a general interest in everything celebrity and the trashy tabloid headlines that lined
supermarket checkouts. Certainly Jamey‟s effeminate looks and characteristics were not
entirely out of place among this eclectic group of want-to-be actors.

It was dark along the back of the stage and Jamey‟s eyes had not yet adjusted from the
minimal lighting of the basement corridors. Several heavy stage curtains hung from the
rafters, overlapping to create a sort of maze. As Jamey creped her way through the
darkened mess, she caught her leg on one of the folds in the curtains and lost her balance,
grabbing and pulling a red velour curtain down on top of her. She silently cursed herself for
making so much noise. Maybe if she just remained there perfectly still whoever it was would
go away. Then from under the curtain she heard a voice.
“Jamey, is that you?”

Oh, shit! It‟s Kip. Just be cool, just be cool. Jamey adopted her slightly lower guy-voice.
“Ah, yeah, I‟m here. I‟m sort of under this curtain.”

After a little struggle, Jamey dug her way out of the tangled fabric. What the hell was Kip
doing here? Did he know? Had he been following her? It was very dark here at the back of
the stage and Jamey could sense that Kip was uneasy. Was he nervous about confronting
her? A single streak of light was crossing his face and she could see that he was biting his
lower lip like he always did when he was debating telling her something personal. It was
such a cute affectation and Jamey found herself staring as the tip of his tongue snaked out
to wet his lips. Damn he looked good. She knew she should be scared of this conversation
but all Jamey could think was that she was so horny she felt like she would explode. She
was fantasizing about other places for his lips and tongue when Kip interrupted her
thoughts.

“What are you doing back here? I thought your drama class met at The Convo.”

“Oh, it does,” Jamey said. She had a prepared answer in case she was ever caught here.
“Professor Lipton divided us into small production teams and is giving us class projects. I‟ve
been scouting this place out as a possible set for my team‟s short film but it‟s such a mess I
can‟t judge it. So I‟ve been spending some time tidying up.” Tidying! Did she just say
“tidying”? Shit, no wonder he figured it out. How could she think this would ever work?

“Why is your hair all wet?

Oh, shit. “Sweat, I guess. It gets hot back here.” She knew he wasn‟t buying all this and
she could sense that he was struggling to find the right way to tell her something. Of
course, she was pretty sure she knew what it was. Fuck, he knew! Somehow he knew and
he was going to expose her.

They spent a few minutes talking about nothing as Jamey pretended to fold the fallen
curtain. She was about to ask what he was doing here when Kip finally got around to what
was on his mind.

“Jamey, we need to talk.”

“Do you want to go back to the room?

“No, this is better. It‟s dark here. I think I need the darkness right now.”

Okay, this was it. Jamey just hoped that Kip wouldn‟t be too mad at her. She had
sometimes thought that maybe they could stay friends after this all came out; perhaps even
more than friends.

“Alright, Kip. Listen . . .” she started to say.

“No, Jamey. Let me talk.” Kip took a deep breath. “You see, I‟m not . . . at least I‟ve never
been . . . I just didn‟t think . . . Oh, fuck it, Jamey. I‟m not gay!”
“What?” Jamey was truly confused as she tried to make some kind of sense out of what Kip
has said. She thought for sure this was about her being a her. What the hell was he talking
about?

“Just shut up and let me do this. I‟ve been building up the courage to say this for weeks and
now that I‟ve started, I‟m damn sure going to finish.” After another deep breath Kip
repeated, “I‟m not gay. I‟ve never been with a guy, I swear. I‟ve never been even remotely
attracted to a guy. Shit, I‟m not even all that comfortable around gay guys.”

Jamey was starting to get where this was going. Kip didn‟t know she was a girl. Kip thought
she was a gay; a gay man. He was uncomfortable rooming with a homosexual. Of course, it
was just random chance that Kip and Jamey had become roommates in the first place.

Kip‟s roommate of the past two years had graduated last semester. Since it was the middle
of the school year, everyone else already had a roommate. Not really wanting to room
alone, Kip had accepted a transfer student to finish out the year: Jamey.

Of course, it all made perfect sense. What hadn‟t she seen that before? He always seemed
to get nervous when they talked about personal stuff. Jamey had seen him with lots of
different girls since the start of the semester and he could be counted on to not return to
their room about once every couple of weeks but Kip didn‟t talk much about his sexual
conquests. And he rarely seemed interested in the past love life that she made up to fit her
fabricated back-story. Wow, what a relief it would be for him when she told him that his
roommate was not gay after all. Hell, no wonder he never felt comfortable being naked in
front of her.

“Kip, it‟s okay. I‟m not . . .”

“Damn it, Jamey! Let me say this before I lose my mind.” He stopped and stared at her.
They were each only visible through shafts of light that hit randomly on the shadowed
stage. From the darkness Kip said, “Jamey, I‟m really attracted to you.” Jamey‟s heart
stopped. “Oh fuck, there I said it!”

Thank god for the dark. Jamey was in shock. But she was also excited and relieved and
ecstatic and horny and head-over-heels attracted to him, too. Then she caught a glimpse of
the pained look on Kip‟s face and she suddenly remembered that he was talking to Jamey
the guy, not Jamey the girl. Oh, poor Kip.

“Since the first time I saw you,” Kip continued. “I kept writing it off and pushing it to the
back of my mind. I‟ve never felt like this for a dude. I play ball with a bunch of the guys
that all the girls are hot for. I shower with them. Nothing. I‟m not gay! If I was gay wouldn‟t
I be at least a little aroused by showering with a dozen naked men? I don‟t have any desire
to be with any of them.”

Oh, poor, poor Kip.

“But you! I kept telling myself it was just because I could talk so easily to you. We are so
different but we think a lot alike. We became friends so quickly. I don‟t share my feelings
with guys casually but you make me feel so comfortable. I can talk to you like a guy and
then sometimes like a girlfriend, too.”
Oh god, Kip, if you only knew. You make me feel the same way.

“But it‟s more than just how we can talk. It‟s . . . fuck, it‟s physical, too.”

Jamey‟s kept her growing excitement hidden in the shadows as Kip struggled though his
confession.

“I look for opportunities to sneak a peak at you. I watch where your neck disappears into
your sweatshirt when you are studying. I can‟t take my eyes off your lips in the dining hall.
Right now I can feel your smile and I know that you‟re thinking that I‟m such a fucking loser
but – fuck, let‟s just throw it all out there - your smile makes me hard.” Kip shook his head,
took a deep breath and continued. “Last week I helped you hang that poster and my hand
touched your ass. I spent the next hour in a cold shower just so I could walk to my next
class. God, Jamey I‟m losing my mind! Oh fuck, I don‟t know what to do.”

Kip was rambling and in obvious pain. Jamey couldn‟t stand it any longer. She liked Kip too
much to see him suffer like this, especially when he didn‟t have to. She hooked her thumbs
under the bottom of her sweatshirt and pulled it up over her head.

“Oh fuck, Jamey!” Kip was panicking. “I know I said a lot of shit just now but I don‟t know if
I can . . . you know . . . I mean . . . do you know how many girls I‟ve been with this month
alone?”

Jamey was barely visible in the shadows of the stage as she peeled off the Under Armour
and began to unravel the ace wrap. When she had removed the tape that covered her
nipples she spoke for the first time since Kip began his painful confession. In her own voice
she said, “Come here.”

„Jamey?” Kip said shakily, confused by the new tone coming from her.

“Just come here,” she repeated and held her hands out for him to find. The stage was so
poorly lit that Kip stumbled as he tentatively stepped closer. When Jamey had his hands
firmly in hers she lifted them to her breasts.

“Holy fuck!” Kip yelled as he pulled his hands away. And then Jamey told him everything.

Jamey found an old, dusty radio in the backstage rubble and tuned it to a classic rock
station they listened to in their room. An hour later, Kip was still sitting in the semi-
darkness, listening as Kansas played “Carry on My Wayward Son”, and talking to her. Jamey
took that as a good sign. Of course, he was shocked at first. Then he was angry for a bit.
Mostly, however, Kip was relieved. He wasn‟t attracted to a guy after all.

“. . . masquerading as a man with a reason; my charade is the event of the season; and if I
claim to be a wise man, well; it surely means that I don't know”

The talk was obviously a huge relief for Jamey as well. Not only was the secrete out, but
this guy who had become part of her recent sexual fantasies, was attracted to her too.
Jamey was, however, as horny as she had ever been in her life. She had started the
afternoon by taking a hot shower while imagining fucking this incredible stud. She had
pinched her over-responsive nipples (never a good idea when there wasn‟t time to finish the
job). She had fingered herself to the brink of orgasm. And now she had spent the last hour
sitting close to the aforementioned stud with her breasts/tits/boobs totally exposed,
admittedly in the dimness of the shadowy stage. If she was alone right now she would be
fucking the handle of that broomstick in the corner.

“Let me see if I have this all straight,” Jamey said, trying to bring some closure to this
conversation. “You aren‟t mad anymore about what I did.”

“No, not anymore. I was at first. I mean, you lied to me and made me look pretty foolish.
And you put me through real hell. I thought about dropping out of school!” Kip was starting
to get angry again and paused for a second. “You know, I actually think it‟s pretty cool that
you pulled it off,” he admitted. “I‟m still amazed that I didn‟t see it. It seems so obvious
now. Of course, I can see the outline of your tits so it‟s hard right now to see you as a guy.”

“Good. Next point; I like you and you like me.”

“Yeah, I really do like you. I mean, I don‟t know you as a girl yet, but since the semester
began, you have been about the closest friend I think I‟ve ever had.”

“Awesome. Finally, we are very attracted to each other.”

“Hell, yes. I‟ve spent months trying to fight off these urges. They‟re like five times stronger
now that I know that‟s not a dick under those . . . oh, I‟m sorry. I didn‟t mean to talk like
that.”

“Okay, let me make something clear right now,” Jamey said. “I don‟t want you talking any
differently to me just because you know I‟m a girl. I‟ve been a girl this whole time and I like
how you talk. I like how we talk.” Kip laughed. Jamey looked seriously at him and said, “I‟m
not kidding. Later, back in our room, I want you to talk to me like I‟m your best friend. And
right now, I want you to fuck me like I‟m your girlfriend.”

Steppenwolf filled the air. A second passed. Then two. Before the third second ticked by, Kip
was up and holding her in his arms. The first kiss was a little frantic.

“. . . like a true nature‟s child; we were born, born to be wild”

Their teeth ground together as weeks of pent up passion rushed through their bodies. They
both felt urgency, like the world was about to end and all they had was this kiss.
Breathlessly, Jamey finally pulled Kip‟s mouth away and looked up at his shadow-streaked
face, catching a glimpse of his deep blue eyes as they caught stray slivers of light from the
skylights above. She could feel the heat from his body and she pressed her naked tits
against his muscled chest. The second kiss held all the passion, but some of the desperation
faded as they realized that they had all the time in the world.

Jamey‟s hands slid from his face and worked their way under his shirt. Both of them gasped
slightly as her fingers touched his ribbed stomach and traced their way up his firm chest.
Kip‟s mouth slipped past her lips to an ear and then to her neck. Jamey leaned back in his
arms and allowed herself to thrill in the sensations of his tongue on her neck and his hands
slipping under her jeans to squeeze her bare ass.
Kip brought one hand to a titty and massaged gently as his mouth moved down to meet it.
His tongue flicked out softly and teased her stone-hard nipple. When he took the whole
nipple into his mouth and sucked Jamey went totally out of her mind. Her breathing
quickened and she felt light-headed. The Eagles were playing in the background and her
quim was so wet that she felt liked she had peed herself. Kip moved around behind her and
while he ran his tongue from her earlobe to the nape of her neck he grabbed both of her
hooters in his hands.

“. . . how they dance in the courtyard, sweet summer sweat; some dance to remember,
some dance to forget.”

She could feel his rigid schlong poking her in the ass as he ground his hips hard into her.
Fire rushed to Jamey‟s pussy when he rolled both of her nipples between his fingers and she
could barely stand.

“Oh, god! Oh, fuck!” Her orgasm hit so hard that she had to reach up behind her and grab
hold of his neck to keep from falling. Kip continued to pinch her nipples and suck on her ear
as Jamey convulsed and squeezed her legs together. Her pussy seized over and over. Her
jeans felt flooded as it seemed she would never stop cumming. Nearly a minute later,
Jamey was still leaning on Kip, catching her breath and saying, “That was fucking incredib .

“Jamey. Jamey, are you in here?”

Startled, Jamey and Kip quickly gathered their wits. Amazingly, they were still mostly
dressed. Only Jamey‟s shirt was missing and she quickly pulled one of the curtains to cover
chest. With just her head poking out, she watched as Annie Moore groped directly toward
her in the darkness.

Annie was in Jamey‟s American Lit class. They had run into each other one night after class,
both up late at the corner coffee shop studying. They enjoyed the company and both were
happy to find a study partner. Jamey was enjoying experiencing a relationship with a
beautiful coed from a guy‟s perspective.

Of course, since Jamey was a guy, Annie flirted openly. The boys in the dorm called her
“Bunny” because of her reputation as a cock hound (and because she had a nice tail, they
always added). Annie confirmed that her reputation was earned during one of their weekly
study/coffee sessions. Annie Moore was a slut. Those were actually Annie‟s words in
describing herself. She complained about the double standard for boys and girls when it
came to sex. “A dude fucks seven different chicks in seven nights and he‟s a fuckin‟ stud.
He‟s a player. A chick does two dudes in a month and she‟s a slut. Well, I‟m here to give
“slut” a good name. If a girl is a slut because she enjoys a stiffy every now and then, then
by all means, call me SLUT.”

Eric Clapton was poignantly singing and Jamey was watching incredulously as the blonde
knockout tiptoed in the darkness and called her name.

“. . . and then she asks me, do i look alright? and i say yes, you look wonderful tonight”

“Jamey, I know you‟re here. Is that you there?”

With no other plan available, Jamey finally answered. “Oh, hey Annie. I thought I heard
someone.” Jamey had switched back to her guy-voice and she felt Kip tense slightly behind
her as he heard it again.

“Whatcha doin‟?” Annie asked; a little mischief always present in her sexy voice.

This was the second time tonight Jamey had had to field this question. The first time had
started out difficult and turned wonderful. She couldn‟t see how this time could possibly end
well.

Jamey explained about the class project and the cleaning. It sounded lame this time
around, especially with Kip‟s arms now wrapped around her from behind. Annie had
evidently seen Jamey‟s bike outside the back door and invited herself in. Jamey was pissed
at herself for getting so careless.

“So why are you hiding behind that curtain?”

Ah, yes, why indeed. Then an answer came to her. “It‟s a drama thing,” Jamey explained. “I
immerse myself in the curtains, only my face visible. Without a body, I can become any
character, play any part.” Kip started to laugh in her ear and Jamey cleared her throat
loudly to cover up whatever the music didn‟t drown out. “I am a priest. I am a drunkard,”
she announced. “I am an athlete. I am a wizard.” Jamey felt a little silly but she was
actually warming up to this.

“So what were you when I came in?”

“I was a warrior,” Jamey said in her most commanding voice.

“Tell me about this warrior,” Annie said.

Jamey continued to play the part, made slightly more difficult by Kip‟s wondering hands on
her ass. She was afraid to let go of the curtain and, therefore, there was little she could do
to stop him. And if truth be told, little she wanted to do.

“I was victorious,” Jamey continued. “The battle raged for many days and I conquered all.
When you walked in, I was returning to my village a hero.”

“I can see you as the mighty warrior. How do your people receive you?”

“A feast is thrown in my honor. Dancing and singing relive the battle for all to celebrate and
worship me.” Jamey was really getting into this. It didn‟t hurt that Kip was fondling her
boobs and grinding that huge pole on her butt.

“And the women? Do they give themselves freely to you?” Annie was breathing heavier and
Jamey thought she saw her hand slip up and rub over one of her large hooters.

“The women are mine to use as I please. They are sluts.” Annie moaned at the use of the
word “slut”. Kip reached around and started to unbutton her jeans. Elton John was just
cranking up “Rocket Man” on the scratchy radio and everything seemed a little surreal.
Jamey was still on fire from before. Even though she had cum intensely, she still begged for
someone to touch her pussy. Jamey‟s jeans fell to her ankles and Kip reached up to pull her
soaking panties down, laughing and shaking his head as he discovered and removed the
jockstrap and sock-penis. Jamey said, “I am the conquering warrior. My strength is great
and my cock is hard. My seed is gold. Only the most fortunate whore wins my cock. It is an
honor for my cum to soil the lucky slut‟s face and tits.” Could this script get any worse?
Jamey blamed it on Kip‟s grinding and pawing and her intense horniness.

In the darkness, Annie began crawling slowly toward Jamey and Kip. Oh, fuck. What did I
do? thought Jamey. “Stop!” she yelled.

Annie stopped and looked wantonly up at Jamey. “Please allow this slut the honor of your
cum.”

“. . . and i‟m going to be high as a kite by then”

Oh, for fuck‟s sake this was getting ridiculous. Jamey was standing, on orgasm-weary legs,
behind a velour curtain in the dark. Her tits were bare and her nipples were still tingling
from Kip‟s talented hands. She had just stepped out of her cum-drenched panties and her
pussy was swollen and ready and, incredibly, the guy of her fantasies was standing half-
naked behind her rubbing her ass. And oh yeah, the sex starved beauty who was only six
feet away and closing wanted nothing more than to suck Jamey‟s nonexistent warrior cock.
Could this get any weirder? Jamey had to put a stop to this before Annie got close enough
to stick a tongue in her snatch. Wait. That actually sounded heavenly. If she could convince
Annie that her clit was really just a very small penis then . . .

“Tell her to approach slowly and give you her hands,” Kip whispered in Jamey‟s ear. Not
really understanding where Kip was going with this, Jamey simply repeated what he told
her. “Now spread your legs,” he said quietly.

“Now spread your legs,” repeated Jamey. Annie began to spread her legs.

“No, not her. You!” Kip said, positioning himself behind her. What the hell was he doing?
“Now take her hands and tell her that only her slut mouth can touch the mighty warrior.”
Thank god the radio was on. Kip‟s whispers were shrouded in Phill Collins‟ haunting ballad.
Jamey thought she understood what Kip had in mind. From behind the curtain, he could
stick his trouser snake out and take the blow job. Jamey would hold Annie‟s hands and talk
dirty to her. No relief in sight for her pleading pussy and Annie would get to suck on Kip‟s
wonder rod before her, but it was looking like Jamey just might escape this mess with her
secrete fairly intact.

“You will suck me, most fortunate slut.” Jamey commanded. “But you are not worthy to
touch my warrior cock with your whore hands.” God, Jamey felt like she was in the worst B-
movie ever. “You will worship my cock. You will suck me until I cum and you will proudly
take my semen on your face. If you are unable bring me off with your mouth alone,
miserable slut, then I will have your ass. And I mean, HAVE YOUR ASS!”

Jamey started to move aside for Kip but he obviously had other plans. She felt something
poke the back of her thigh, then slide under her ass and through her legs. Oh my God!
Jamey thought. He‟s going to stick his dick out of the underside of my cunt!
“. . . i can feel it coming in the air tonight, oh lord”

Jamey instinctively looked down and made out the outline of about six inches of thick, hard
cock emerging from between her legs. Good god, he must be fucking gigantic!

“. . . i‟ve been waiting for this moment, all my life, oh lord”

Kip‟s cock rubbed up against Jamey‟s soaking pussy. Finally, thought Jamey, something
rubbing my throbbing cunt!

As Jamey‟s/Kip‟s cock protruded from the opening in the curtain, Annie crawled forward and
stuck out her tongue. She flicked it in the air and slowly moved forward until it reached the
head of her/his penis. Annie licked on the tip of their johnson as Jamey reached around
behind Kip and squeezed his ass, pulling him closer to her, and through her. Suddenly,
Jamey realized that in grabbing Kip, she had released Annie‟s hand. Oh, fuck, what if she
reached up to stroke her boner? What if she tried to grab her balls? But so far Annie had not
reached out for Kip‟s wang. Hanging on to the curtain with one hand, Jamey hoped that
Annie continued to take this warrior game seriously and use only her mouth.

Jamey looked down in the dark and saw that Annie had wrapped her lips around her dick
and was slowly working her mouth down the shaft. Jamey felt so dominant. Is this what it
was like to have a cock? All of the pretending she had done could not have prepared her for
the feelings she was experiencing at this moment.

Jamey reached a hand down and moved Annie‟s blonde hair away from her face. Annie had
used her free hand to unbutton her blouse and unclasp her bra. Jamey watched in the
shadows as Annie rubbed her own huge fun bags and Jamey ran her finger to trace Annie‟s
upper lip as her erection slid in and out of her mouth. She let her finger linger there and feel
her own cock being sucked. Annie wrapped her tongue around Jamey‟s finger and pulled it
to her mouth. She bobbed up and down on her finger until Jamey pulled it out and grabbed
the back of Annie‟s head, forcing her back down on her dick again. Jamey brought her hand
close to her neatly trimmed kitty and wrapped her fingers around the “base” of her thick
phallus, holding it while Annie continued to blow her. Meatloaf was singing “Paradise by the
Dashboard Lights” and Jamie was a fucking dude!

It was an overwhelming feeling as her wiener slid through her pussy lips and caressed her
clit. Kip was thrusting his hips into her ass and feeling up her tits. Annie‟s mouth was taking
her woody all the way to her mons. When Jamey repositioned her legs she found heaven.

“. . . and now our bodies are oh so close and tight; it never felt so good, it never felt so
right”

Her clit was now not only getting a rubbing from her throbbing shaft, but Annie‟s lips were
also pounding into it each time the sucked her knob deep down her throat. It wouldn‟t be
long before Jamey had her second explosive orgasm.

As if on cue Kip grunted in her ear, “Oh god, I‟m going to cum,”

“Oh god, I‟m going to cum,” repeated Jamey. And she meant it.

Jamey looked down as her willy began to twitch.

“. . . and i gotta let you know, no you're never gonna regret it; so open up your eyes, i got
a big surprise, it‟ll feel all right, well i wanna make your motor run”

She felt the juice coursing through her dick as jets of cum sprayed Annie‟s lips. Anne closed
her eyes and bathed in the shower as Jamey‟s spunk filled her face. Jamey pointed her cock
down and shot a few loads on Annie‟s colossal pillows. Annie immediately grabbed her
awesome boobs and rubbed in Jamey‟s sperm as soon as it hit. When Jamey lifted her dick
up again she ground her cunt down into the shaft and her second orgasm of the day hit like
a rocket. The last few spurts from her tool landed on Annie‟s chin as Jamey fought to control
her convulsing body. Kip continued to twist her nipples and Jamey pumped her clit back and
forth over her cock. She hung on to her prick and rode it through the most intense orgasm
of her life. When she could no longer stand, Jamey whipped the curtain closed and collapsed
to her knees.

Jamey wasn‟t sure how much time had passed. The radio was playing Kiss when she came
back to her senses and she struggled to her feet. She looked back at Kip to see a shadowy
figure sitting on the floor with his head down between his knees, obviously trying to
recover.

Jamey gathered her strength and peeked through the curtain.

“I know it wasn‟t the deal we made but you can still have my ass if your want it,” Annie
said. She had removed her pants. Her blouse and bra were still on but wide open. One hand
was lazily stroking her G-string clad crotch while the other held one of her formidable tits.

“Ah, just a second,” Jamey said, and closed the curtain again. “What are we going to do?
Did you hear her? Now Annie‟s fucking horny as hell. She‟s out there on the floor friggin‟
herself! I can‟t do anything! You‟ve got my dick!”

Kip made it to his feet and calmly kissed her. Then he said, “All she did was give us a
blowjob. You just need to return the favor.”

“Me! What? Oh, no! No, no, no. Why me? Shit, I can‟t eat her pussy!”

“Well, it can‟t be me. She doesn‟t even know I‟m here. It‟s got to be your face between her
legs.”

Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Jamey considered to options. One, she could always just tell Annie the
truth. Two, she could go ahead and give the girl head. Or, three, she could just run.

Well, running away was out of the question. Jamie never ran from a problem in her life. And
telling Annie the truth now seemed a shame. Kip had helped her out and participated in the
deception (of course, he got a spectacular blow job for his trouble but that wasn‟t really the
point). Telling Annie the truth now would be like throwing away the greatest performance
ever.

She could just go down on her. Jamey wasn‟t gay; not exactly at least. She had
experimented a little with her roommate freshman year, just helping each other get off on a
few lonely nights. And there was that time she got drunk at spring break and found herself
in a Jacuzzi taking shots and licking on a few girls. Oh, what the fuck, she thought. She had
already gone this far. She might as well just go balls out.
Abandoning the tape, ace wrap and Under Armour, Jamey threw on her sweatshirt on and
poked back through the curtain. AC/DC was rocking and Annie was still lying in the
shadows, leaning against the mound of curtain that had fallen earlier. Her G-string was
nowhere to be seen and she was cupping her impressive hooters with both hands.

"she was a fast machine, she kept her motor clean; she was the best damn woman i had
ever seen”

“Same rules?” Jamey asked. “I have to get you off with just my mouth?”

“. . . she had the sightless eye, telling me no lies; knockin' me out with those american
thighs”

“Oh, we‟re still playing, huh? Sure, I‟m game. But I hope I get to see more of that delicious
cock later.” Annie leaned lazily back on her elbows and parted her knees. “If you can‟t make
me cum do I get to „have your ass‟?”

“. . . taking more than her share, had me fighting for air; she told me to come but i was
already there.”

“Goddamn, you are a fucking slut,” Jamey said. Annie gave her a smile so big that Jamey
could see it even in the faint light of the stage. Jamey crawled on her hands and knees to
Annie‟s waiting cunt.

“. . . „cause the walls start shaking, the earth was quaking; my mind was aching, and we
were making it and you - shook me all night long”

Jamey was careful to position the curtain just right and keep her lower body out of view.
Not only did she not have any clothes on down there, she also was absent one penis.

Even though Jamey didn‟t have much experience eating pussy, she was, after all, a girl. She
figured that just having a pussy of your own to learn and practice on put her light years
ahead of most men from the start. Most guys just had no clue how to give a girl head. She
reasoned that even her limited experience made her a virtual expert.

Jamey gripped Annie‟s thighs and spread them even more. As she did that, Annie‟s pussy
lips parted, giving Jamey a close-up view of a very stunning cunt. Jamey had forgotten
about the slightly musty smell that came when you shoved your nose so close to a fully
aroused poontang. She breathed it in and found herself, amazingly, feeling her own cunt
begin to moisten again. Damn, she couldn‟t be horny again so soon! She usually came just
once in a sexual session; occasionally twice during those infrequent marathon fucks that
happened far too seldom. But now she had just had two breathtaking, earth-shattering
orgasms in the last forty minutes. Aerosmith blared in her ears as she lowered her mouth
toward Annie‟s already sopping snatch. God, Jamey was impossibly getting worked up
again!

". . . and i talked till my daddy say;, said, ya ain't seen nothin till your down on a muffin,
and there‟s sure to be a change in way”

Jamey let her breath wash over the drenched slit and felt Annie‟s hips grind slowly forward.
Sticking her tongue out, Jamey gently touched the tip to Annie‟s outer lips and lightly licked
along the edge of her opening. There was no turning back now. After the first lick you were
officially eating pussy. Stopping now wouldn‟t change a thing.

Of course, Jamey had no intention of stopping. She had her tongue in this hot chick‟s box
and a candid view of those massive boobies from below. That, teamed with Annie‟s moans
and gyrations, had Jamey getting hot all over again. And that was before she felt Kip reach
around from behind and tweak her supersensitive nipples.

Annie seemed desperate to be satisfied but Jamey wasn‟t about to rush through this. Even
though this was an incredible turn on, she really had no plans to start carpet munching on a
regular basis. Jamey figured that if she was already tongue-deep in a luscious twat, then
she was going to get the most out of it; taking her time and doing it right.

After ten minutes she was still on her hands and knees, working delicate licks on Annie‟s
outer lips, planting wet kisses from her clit to her asshole. The result was one half-crazed
horny bitch that could barely keep her ass on the floor. Actually, make that two half-crazed
horny bitches. Kip was still playing with her tits, only now he was squatting on her ass. He
didn‟t put any of his weight on her, except for his heavy balls and enormous cock that
stretched like a warm iron pipe to the middle of her back. Every time Annie thrust her hips,
Jamey rocked with her and Kip‟s nuts quietly bumped her ass and his big bone rubbed up
and down her bare back.

The Stones were serenading the action when, finally, Jamey drove her tongue deep into
Annie‟s cunt. A sigh of relief came from Annie that seemed to take the intensity up a notch
for everyone.

“you can't always get what you want, but if you try sometimes you just might find, you just
might find, you get what you need”

It was on the third time Jamey had prodded her tongue deep into her hole that she felt the
first of Annie‟s mini-orgasms. “Oh, I‟m cumming, I‟m cumming! Don‟t stop, don‟t stop!”
Annie cried as her pussy pulsed around Jamey‟s tongue, just as Jamey felt the head of Kip‟s
dick at the opening of her pussy, ready to take her from behind. Like a dog in heat, Jamey
instinctively rocked her snatch back, only to have Kip move with her, keeping his tool right
at the brink of her wetness. He was teasing her like she was teasing Annie. She wanted his
cock inside her so bad but she was also enjoying the wanting. The anticipation was
incredible.

Queen took over the airwaves, cranking it up through the static and Jamey knew it was time
to take it up another notch. After twenty minutes of licking and probing, she mercifully
brought her tongue to touch Annie‟s swollen clit. Annie screamed, “Oh fuck yeah! Hit that
clit!” Thankfully, Annie‟s excitement hid Jamey‟s muffled cry as Kip slid two inches of his
massive erection into her cunt. The head of his pecker was massive and was already
spreading her cooch beyond anything she had ever known.

Things were moving pretty fast now. Annie seemed to be stringing small orgasms together
and building to the big one that just might kill her. She could barely catch her breath as she
moaned, screamed and grunted out demands that were more encouragement than orders;
“Lick it harder! Suck my pussy! Eat that cunt! Bite my clit!” Annie‟s hips were bucking so
much that Jamey knew her lips would be bruised in the morning.
“. . . oh - won‟t you take me home tonight? oh - down beside your red firelight; oh - and
you give it all you got; fat bottomed girls you make the rockin‟ world go round”

Kip had slowly pushed deeper into Jamey, increasing by small increments with every slow
thrust. When Kip pinched her nipples hard and added another inch to his plunge, Jamey was
once again out of her mind with pleasure. Never had she been filled so fully. Kip must have
had eight or nine inches inside of her and she still couldn‟t feel his balls against her ass yet!
After each crotch-splitting thrust, Kip would withdraw; leaving her empty and craving his
granite-hard cock even more. Then he would split her beaver once again and she felt that
sweet, ripping pain/pleasure. He was now jamming his dick into the base of her cervix. He
couldn‟t go any deeper.

Jamey reached her right hand up and roughly grabbed one of Annie‟s mammoth melons.
The massive knocker was surprisingly firm and Jamey could barely get her hand around half
of it. Finding a rigid nipple, Jamey pinched hard and Annie began thrashing her head back
and forth into the wadded curtain. As Kansas jammed to “Point of Know Return”, Jamey
went in for the kill, pounding her tongue furiously over Annie‟s clit and ramming two fingers
from her left hand deep into her fuck hole. Jamey almost stopped for fear that Annie was
having a seizure. “Oh, shit! Fuck me! Fuck me!” Annie screamed while Jamey pounded her
with tongue and hand.

“. . . you cried with fear, the point was near; was it you that said, „how long, how long to
the point of know return‟"

Kip was riding Jamey for all he was worth, driving to the hilt with each thrust. Jamey
ignored the pain of her knees against the scratched hardwood floor as she knew that her
third crotch-rocking orgasm was only seconds away. And then she felt Kip tracing the
outline of her asshole with his finger. The sensation was maddening. Jamey‟s cunt was filled
with more dick than she knew existed and now Kip‟s slippery finger was pressing slightly
into her stretched bung! I can‟t take much more of this, she thought. She pulled her fingers
out of Annie‟s pussy to give herself another hand to balance with. Then, just as Annie was
taking a breath, Jamey rammed her full face into her cunt, planted her tongue roughly on
her clit and started shaking her head violently. Annie went ballistic. And in just a few more
strokes, so would Jamey.

Kip seemed to sense her impending orgasm and along with a deep thrust from his cock he
sunk his index finger second-knuckle-deep into her ass. Her sphincter compressed around
Kip‟s finger as Jamey shook and screamed into Annie‟s convulsing pussy. Jamey was
stretched so tight that every contraction from her cunt felt like she would split open. When
she felt Kip‟s cock jerking and spurting deep inside her she felt like she would pass out. Kip
filled her and Jamey could feel streams of jizz running out of her ass and down the inside of
her thighs. Cream was blaring on the radio and flowing from sweaty bodies. After several
more thrusts, Kip finally pulled out. God, Jamey missed his dick already as she felt the last
shots of his semen hit her back. Annie was still hyperventilating as she began to wind down
from her epic orgasm. Jamey pulled her head from Annie‟s crotch and passed out backwards
into Kip‟s arms.

“. . . and I'll wait in this place where the sun never shines; lie in the dark where the
shadows run from themselves”

Sweaty and spent, they all lay there for some time. Kip came around first and shook Jamey
to a semi-lucid state. When they peeked through to curtain, they found Annie asleep in the
darkness. The streaks of light crossed her big jugs as they rose and fell with her breathing.
They were red from abuse. Her legs were spread, exposing her saturated cunt. She looked
peaceful and Jamey covered her with the fallen curtain before once again retreating behind
the curtains.

Kip picked up the old radio and their scattered clothes and followed her downstairs. They
turned up the heat in Jamey‟s shower and held each other under the tepid spray. They
didn‟t speak much. Each was gentle with the other. Kip took the opportunity to admire
Jamey‟s fabulous body, soaping her spectacular breasts tenderly while trying not to arouse
her. His hands slid lazily down and he filled them with her firm ass, holding her and placing
light kisses over her face.

Jamey finally got her first real look at Kip‟s unbelievable penis. Flaccid, it hung like a
butcher shop sausage half was down his thigh. She grabbed his considerable member with
both hands like a baseball bat and still had several inches left untouched. She lathered and
stroked him into semi-hardness, before rinsing him off. They dried and dressed. Kip helped
her tape and bind her boobs and they smiled a lot.

It was Kip who broke the silence. “What in the hell did we just do up there?” Jamey smirked
and they shared a conspiratory laugh; tentative, like they had just pulled a tremendous
prank on the Dean and were now wondering if it was such a good idea. “That was the most
incredible, insane, mind-blowing sexual experience I have ever had.”

“You! What about me? Let me tell you, when I started this project I never imagined actually
having my dick sucked off by Bunny Moore. I thought I was getting the feel for what is was
like to be a guy but the feeling I had, holding my own cock and shooting cum on Annie‟s tits
. . . well, I just never knew. I actually felt like a warrior. It was so powerful. And you‟re
cock; my god. I‟ve never . . . not even in those XXX videos Pete is always showing in his
room.”

Kip looked a little embarrassed as he threw his own sweatshirt over his head.

Before leaving, Jamie asked, “So what now? “

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, is my assignment over? I obviously can‟t pretend to be a guy with you anymore.”

“Are you saying it‟s up to me?” Jaime nodded and Kip thought for a minute. “So, let me see
if I have this all straight,” his turn to bring closure. “The guy who was my best friend and
was driving me to madness with my attraction for him is really a girl.”

“Correct.”

“And not only are you a girl, but you‟re the hottest girl on campus.” Kip paused to listen to a
little Paul McCartney,

“. . . baby i‟m amazed at the way you pulled me out of time, hung me on a line; maybe i‟m
amazed at the way I really need you”

“If you say so.”

“And you think and talk like a guy and fuck like a whore.”

Jamey laughed. “If you say so.”

“And you live with me.”

“If you still want me.”

“Are you crazy?” Kip said. “I want to fucking marry you!”

“Would you settle for just fucking me?”

“What! Now?”

“Well, I would like to screw you in the light. And you know, I didn‟t really get to properly
enjoy our warrior cock.”

“. . . baby i‟m a man and maybe i‟m a lonely man; who‟s in the middle of something that he
doesn‟t really understand; babe i‟m a man and maybe you're the only woman who could
ever help me baby wont you help me understand”

“Damn, you‟re like part dude and part chick. You‟re like my best bud to hang with but
you‟re all girl underneath. And as a chick, you‟re girl-next-door sweet, Playboy pretty and
pornstar wild. Shit, you‟re like the best of everything!”

“You‟re about to find out just how true that is, Kip,” Jamey said. She pulled him close and
kissed him passionately. Then she stepped back, pulled her sweatshirt over her head once
again and moved her hands to hold her ta-tas. “Now, come on and help me release these
puppies.”

_____

My name is Angie and I had been married for nearly 5 years when the opportunity arose for
me to have an adulerous affair with a married man. My husband worked away a lot,
sometimes for up to 4 months at a time. Besides my main day job I worked in a bar at night
to pass the time. From early February two guys came to the bar every night and I got to
know them and what they drunk. Ray was pretty quiet, but Dominic was a lot more chatty. I
found out he was married at 17 because he got his girlfriend pregnant. He was now 19. I
was 21 and found Dominic to be funny as well as good looking and slim.

The one night he asked me if I was working the following night and I replied, 'Yes'! He said
he would be on his OWN the following night and smiled sexily at me. I felt a tingle run down
my spine at his remark.

The next night when I was getting dressed for work I found myself putting on my black see
through bra and panties with matching stockings and suspenders (garter belt). I felt quite
excited without really realising why. I put on a short suede skirt that was just enough to
cover the tops of my stockings and went to work in the bar.
I was despairing of Dominic coming in as it was 20 minutes from closing when he came in -
on his OWN. He ordered his usual drink and chatted to me as it was a quiet night. He told
me his wife was away for a week amongst other routine chat. This sent a tingle through me.

Dominic was the last customer in the bar when it was closing time. I was cleaning up and
asked him, 'Fancy a coffee at my place when I've finished?' Very quickly he responded, 'I'd
love that. Thankyou, Angie!' I arranged to meet him outside.

Outside, Dominic was waiting discreetly in the shadows and he followed me to my

apartment at a safe distance. He trailed me up the stairs and I made sure he could see up
my skirt to view the stockings and suspenders I was wearing.

On closing the door to my flat, Dominic remarked, 'Nice to see a sexy girl who still wears
stockings. Very sexy!' I smiled and said, 'Thankyou!'

We sat together on the couch and I purposely let my skirt ride up to reveal my stocking
tops.

Dominic asked if my husband was still away. I said he was away for at least another week.
at that, he put his hand on my stockinged leg and moved to kiss me. I did not resist and we
kissed passionately as his hand went further up my leg and under my skirt onto the crutch
of my see through panties. I parted my legs so he could fondle me as he wished. I, in
return, placed my hand on his bulging trousers and could feel his cock steadily growing in
size.

Dominic raised my skirt and undone my blouse and when he had done so said, 'Angie! Can I
fuck you?' Without hesitation I said, 'Yes please!', I wanted him so much.

I led him through to the bedroom where we were soon stripped off. I was down to just my
stockings and suspenders. Dominic was totally naked with an erection that was both longer
and thicker than my husbands. I had only ever been with my husband. No other man had
touched me sexually.

We lay on the bed and after a lot of kissing and fondling, I moved down Dominics body and
took his cock in my mouth. This was something I had never done with my husband even
though he wanted me to. It just seemed so natural with Dominic especially when he
tongued me between my legs until I was soaking wet.

Both of us were soon at fever pitch and I eagerly parted my legs to let Dominic slowly push
the whole length of his naked cock up inside me. I was so ready for him and wanted him so
much that I didn't care that I was off the 'pill'.

Dominic fucked me for what seemed like an eternity, but his fucking was so good, so much
better than my husband that I let him fuck me in any position he wanted. I had never
experienced such intense sex. Dominic awoke all sorts of emotions I had never experienced
before.

All to soon, I felt Doms thrusting was becoming quicker, harder and more determined. I
knew he was about to cum inside me. I did not care at all. I WANTED his cum inside me. I
wound my legs tight around his waist to hold him there as he spurted his thick, hot, creamy
cum deep inside me. I fell back totally satisfied and smiling at the amount of seed he had
planted inside me. It was so beautiful and satisfying like nothing I had ever had before.

The whole episode ended up with Dominic staying the night and every other night for a
week with me - each time filling me with his cum, sometimes 3 times a day. Dominic would
come to the bar and talk dirty to me when no one was about to get me sexually aroused
enough to fuck with him.

In case you are wondering, yes, Dominic DID get me PREGNANT. I was able to pass the
baby off as my husbands.

I had Dominics' baby boy in August 1975.

He has recently come back to town in 2007 and looked me up. Of course, I was VERY willing
to experience his cock fucking me again. He can still cum as much as before.

I do not know whether or not I should leave my husband for him. Dominic has fucked me
and it is the first time I have been fucked!

_____

I got admission into college and moved to Chicago a few years back. Being a student, I
could not afford to rent a place by myself. So I rented out a room in a mansion owned by a
couple. The guy's name was Matt and he was working in a financial firm as a senior banker.
His wife Lucy was much older than me but a stunning woman. I was pleasantly taken aback
when I saw her first. Slhe had long dark hair and a charming face with a very seductive
smile. Her eyes were sharp and her eyebrows were intense. She had light fair skin and was
a well endowed woman with attractive, melon shaped breasts that I longed to touch. They
were at least 36C and always jutted out of her clothes proudly. For her age, they were
perky and in great shape. A brunette, she had long dark hair and a big, round ass that I
was sure Matt fucked every night.

I moved in and realized that it was going to be a fun experience even if college did not go
well. Matt stayed at work most of the day and even on weekends. Lucy went out quite a bit
but she still looked bored and starved of attention. She loved to flaunt her body and
experiment with her dresses once Matt was out. Every day, I looked forward to see what
she was wearing and some days, it was a thin cotton dress that exposed her cleavage and
let her nipples stick out through the fabric. and on other days, it was a tight tank top with
figure hugging sweatpants that showed her tight, round ass.
She loved wearing this lavender smelling perfume that filled up the whole room she was in.
Her legs were long and slim growing up like a creeper ending in a big shapely butt. I always
got aroused and horny when her ass swayed up and down when she used to walk around
the house with her pantyline clearly visible through her pants. I used to imagine what she
would be wearing inside and what color it would be and all my free time in the house was
spent on this. Sometimes, her panties would be visible as her pants would be a bit low
looking incredibly sexy and erotic. I was growing desperate wanting to touch her and
possess her but restrained by the fact that I couldn't afford to be kicked out and rent a
more expensive place.

It was a Thursday and as usual, Matt and I had eggs for breakfast at around 7. Lucy said
she would have breakfast later and served us food. She was wearing a green sleeveless top
which clinged onto her body and I could see her luscious tits moving more than she did
when she was serving us the egg and muffin. Her silky red bra strap was visible on her
shoulders and her matching cotton pajamas were tight and stressed her curvaceous body.
Her top was so short that her navel was exposed and I was jealous of Matt enjoying this hot
body every night. As I finished breakfast and went to wash my hands in the restroom, I
heard sounds of whispers coming from the dining room. I peeked into the dining room.
What I saw turned me on so much that my cock literally sprang out of my shorts. Matt was
pressing Lucy's tits through her top and forcing his tongue into her mouth. She grabbed his
ass and pulled him closer towards herself and started rubbing her body against his. He put
his hands inside her pajamas and started massaging her fleshy ass. I could see her light
blue panties with naked women painted on them exposed as they started making out in the
kitchen.

I could not hold it any longer and started masturbating moving my hands up and down my
hard dick and my balls flipping and flopping against my thighs. Matt suddenly pulled away
from Lucy saying he had to get to work for a meeting. I kept staring at Lucy's body and
shagged coming in my underwear and I felt my warm semen running down my thighs and a
sense of release as I voyerously enjoyed Lucy's sensuous, passionate body. Lucy shouted at
him saying he did not treat her important and he was desperately trying to console her. He
still left for work leaving her frustrated and angry.

Later, I took a shower and changed into my t-shirt and track pants and Lucy called out to
me 'Freddie, why don't you keep me company for breakfast if you have time?'. I was more
than happy to and joined her at the table. She was sweating after all the work in the kitchen
and her tank top was wet accentuating her shapely reasts as she sat across me. I could see
streaks of sweat running across her breasts creating wet patches on her tank top and I so
wanted to fuck her titties. She looked straight into my eyes as if she knew what I was
thinking. I said 'Lucy, so are you happy with Matt?'. Lucy said 'He treats me well but he is
always busy. I need a man who pays enough attention to me'. I pitied her and could not
believe Matt ignored this hot bombshell who was craving for sex.

As we started eating our sandwiches, she commented on how hot the summer has become
and pushed her tank top lower trying to cool it off. As she ate, her breasts started bobbing
just slightly up and down as her white creamy cleavage was even more exposed. Her valley
was deep, long and inviting. I started getting hard all over again as I longingly looked at
those boobs and wanting to touch them. I suddenly realized that she was staring at me and
started feeling embarrassed. But all Lucy would do was smile knowingly and ask me 'Do you
have a girlfriend?'. I replied 'No, but I wish I did'. She said 'I can understand. At your age,
you need a girl to release your desires, if you know what I mean' and winked. She then
went into the kitchen and came back with a bottle of ketchup.

As she continued her breakfast and innuendo-filled talk, she suddenly let out a yelp - a drop
of ketchup had fallen on her cleavage as she was eating the sandwich. She said 'Freddie,
can you clean this for me? I want to finish my sandwich.'. I sensed something was about to
happen and agreed to her strange request. I moved close to her and heard her breathing
heavily and her breasts heaving. She looked at me with steamy eyes and handed me a
napkin. I said 'No, let me wipe it off with my fingers'. I slowly put my index finger slowly but
steadily in between her titties and scooped up the ketchup rubbing her chest on the way. I
tasted it and it was sweet and a bit salty because of her sweat. Lucy suddenly grabbed my
finger and put it deep in her mouth and started sucking on it saying 'I hate to waste food'.
I was confused on how to react when she pulled my head towards her and whispered 'I
knew you loved my tits' and pushed it hard into her cleavage. I was suffocated in those
juicy pears and enjoyed the soft touch of her delicate boobs all over my face. She pushed
and smothered my head against her mounds as my cock got very erect and hard. She
started kissing me on my mouth and slid her tongue inside my mouth and rolled it inside. I
put my hands around her back reciprocating and felt her wet mouth with mine. She said 'Oh
Freddie, Matt hardly ever has time for me, and I badly need to have sex'. I was elated that
my whole purpose of being in Chicago was about to be realized.

We continued kissing and then, I lifted Lucy in my arms and we entered her bedroom. I laid
her down on the bed and jumped on her crushing her body against mine. I slowly slid down
the strings of her top down her arms as she sat there exposed and horny for me. I kissed
and licked her breasts making her sigh and moan. I made circles of kisses around her tits
enjoying her lavender smell. Then, I slowly tugged her top down to her stomach and I found
her thin, red lace bra holding her heaving breasts. Her tits were almost popping out of the
tight bra. I kissed her through her bra and tried to devour one of her breasts in my mouth,
but they were too big for me. She said she was getting wet and led my hands to inside her
pajamas. I felt her damp, warm pussy with my hands and as I pushed a finger up her cunt,
she squealed and started moaning in excitement. I took her top off and unhooked her bra
and smelled it, I smelt a mix of sweat and Lucy's perfume and it aroused me even more.
Her light brown areola peeked out at me and I immediately put my mouth on one and
started sucking vigorously molding the other tit with my hand. She pushed more of her tit
into my mouth as I sucked and feasted on her large nipples and kept rubbing my mouth
against her enormous bosom. I could not get enough of licking her tits.

She stood up with her perky breasts staring at me all coated in my saliva. She said 'Do you
love my breasts Freddie?', I nodded and she lifted her left breast slowly up till it reached her
mouth and hooked her lips onto her hard, thick nipple. It was highly erotic to see Lucy
sucking her own tit and enjoying it. As she sucked, she pinched and pulled her other nipple
and moaned sounding like a whore. She looked very sexy topless but her lower body
covered. She called me 'Come here Freddie' and when I hugged her and grasped her ass,
she took my T-shirt off and kissed my chest. She licked my ears and neck and started
sucking my nipples rolling her tongue around it and biting it ever so lightly making me want
to fuck her right there. My dick had never been harder before.
Then she whispered 'I want you to eat more of me' and winked at me. As I was thinking of
where to start, she guided my face to below her belly and pressed it between her legs. I
kissed her down there on her pajamas and pulled them down to reveal her panties. Her
pubic hair was peeking out from the sides as the panties was too narrow to conceal her
entire cunt. I swirled my tongue around her hairs and passionately kissed the outline of her
panties. The inside of her fleshy, creamy thighs were so smooth and soft that they twitched
when I licked and mouthed them. I turned her around and nuzzled her asscrack through her
panties. She said 'Do more of that', I slid my tongue in between her panties and her ass and
cleaned up the outline of her panties. I turned her around and I saw her totally losing
control.

I slowly pulled down her panties and her beautiful, dark, wet pussy came into view. I
touched her clit with my finger as she shivered. It was soaking wet. Her pubes were dense
and were patterned across her flesh in a seductive way. I asked her 'Do you want me to eat
your pussy?'. She shouted 'Yes! Fuck me with your face. Now!' and I prodded my tongue
into her clit as she started moaning very loudly and I ran my tongue up and down her wet
pussy lips. She folded her legs on my face and I stuffed my head deeper into her cunt and
ate her pussy to my content. I could not believe that I was between the legs of another
man's wife and she was loving every minute of it. She moved my head to her G-spot and
started yelling 'faster, faster' as she held my head against her pussy. I sensed she was
close to cumming and nibbled her clit while licking it. She rolled her thighs forcefully against
my face and let out a big moan before cumming on my face. She had a long orgasm and I
lapped up all her pussy juices and lay exhausted next to her clit. Lucy asked me to give her
a kiss and I reached up and french kissed her mixing her pussy juices in my mouth with
hers.

My cock was vying for attention and Lucy must have sensed it as she placed her hand
around my dick and started massaging it. She said 'What do you think we should do next?'.
I asked her 'Are you hungry?'. When she nodded yes, I knew I had to take chance now. I
made her sit on the bed and stood in front of her with my hard, erect cock staring at her
face. She giggled saying she had ignored it for too long and planted kisses on the base and
tip of my penis. I had never seen a woman who enjoyed the sight and taste of my cock so
much before. She looked at me with hungry eyes and suddenly grabbed my balls and
swallowed them. I felt ecstatic as she sucked them in all earnest relishing every inch of
them. She grazed her teeth below my testicles and I could not hold any longer when Lucy
pulled back my foreskin and kissed the tip of my cock. I wanted to fuck her desperately but
she asked me to wait a bit longer. She smelled my penis and said it reminded her of her
college days when she fucked in orgies at school. It turned me on to hear such slutty talk
and begged her to suck me off. She started devouring my cock as she almost managed to
swallow my long cock till the base. She slowly slided her mouth out till the tip and moved
her face in and out of my dick. I held on to her long brunette hair and pushed her deeper
and she seemed to enjoy it as she sucked on it more vigorously salivating across my dick.
She was an expert cock-sucker and knew how to stroke a cock.

She sucked me deep and hard and I was on the hinge of ecstasy, I shouted 'I want to fuck
you Lucy'. She replied 'You are such a bastard! c'mon,fuck me' and spread her legs wide
inviting me to enter her. I positioned my cock outside her pussy entrance and slowly pushed
it in her tight pussy. I felt a sharp tingling sensation as the tip of my dick touched her warm
pussy and started fucking her. I moved in and out of her holding her open thighs with my
strong arms. Lucy screamed in joy and my thick penis filled her entire cunt and rammed
against the walls of her pussy. She had her eyes closed with her face in ecstasy and
dizziness. My dick was totally engulfed in her warm pussy and she was trying to get it
deeper inside her as I fucked her out of her mind. Seeing her big tits bounce all over the
place as I banged her out of her mind made me lose total control and I yelled 'You are such
a horny whore Lucy'. She squealed saying 'Yes, fuck this whore. Cum on my face Freddie'.

I loved to hear those words and as I kept banging her, I came very close to cumming and I
removed my dick from her pussy. I continued shagging in front of her face. She kept saying
'Cum all over me, I want to taste it' and it turned me on even more. Within seconds, I
started cumming and I focused it on her luscious, red lips and splattered my semen all over
them. I then moved over to her forehead and came on it too. Even her hair caught quite a
bit of it. The cum started dripping down her nose and her face was a total mess. But she
was smiling and loving it. She then sucked out the remaining cum in my cock dry as my
cock finally calmed down. She said 'I never knew you could last so long and cum so much'
and scooped out a big lob of my semen from her chin and dropped it in her mouth. She
opened her mouth showing it on her tongue and swallowed it with slurping noises. She then
rubbed some of the cum on her tits and massaged them. Then she licked it off from her
breasts moaning 'Oh I love eating cum Freddie'. As she cleaned her face by taking all my
cum with her fingers and sucking them off, I collapsed next to her and stared at her now
cum-dried face, the twin titties with light brown toppings, her taut belly and still wet pussy.
And wondered what the future had in store for us.

_____

Everyday after high school, my friend's mom would pick us up to take home, because we
lived near eachother and there was no bus to get to our house, and neither of us had a car.
Well we've been doing that for the last few months and I've grown comfortable with my
friend's mom, and all us three would carry on conversations like we were friends. Her name
was Rachel and I always thought she was an attractive older female, only about 35 or so,
still pretty hot. It was mainly her tits. She had nice big momma tits. Double Ds, she told us
on one car ride home. She was about five foot six, two inches shorter than me, wavy long
blonde hair. It was May, just starting to get hot outside, and she started wearing these
short shorts showing off her legs, and tank tops showing off her cleavage. Boy was her
cleavage nice, I just wanted to stick my cock in there and go to town.

Well one day it was my eighteenth birthday and my friend had to stay after to retake an end
of course exam. She pulled up in her champagne minivan and I told her that her son was
staying after school.

"He said he'd be a while and just to go ahead and take me home and he'd get a ride home
from a friend."

"OK." With that I got in the passenger seat and we started talking about birthday plans and
presents.

"Well I don't know, nothing special. I did however get a lot of hugs from the girls at school.
But since I broke up with Britney, there hasn't been much luck with the ladies. Plus, I'm still
a virgin. I don't want to get into anything without experience."

"Well we gotta change that, you gotta get a girl. Tell you what, for your birthday, I'll buy
you a hooker, how's that sound?"

"Well I don't really want to have sex with anyone I don't really know."

"Well that's right." We both shared chuckles. "Well, you know me right?" I was unsure of
what she was getting at, if we'd get to fuck that'd be amazing. I think my dick knew
because it started to harden.

"Umm, yeah."

"Well, I haven't had much luck with the guys since Harry's father and I got divorced a year
ago." My dick was raising, popping a bulge in my shorts. "But I am experienced, and I know
some things." She looked at my bulge. "Plus, I always wanted your young cock." I noticed
she was looking, and quickly covered my bulge with my hands. "Don't be ashamed of you
boner, your cock is something you should be proud of." With that she started stroking it
over my shorts. "I bet it's painful under your shorts, get comfortable and release your
cock." I did so immediately! The top part popped out. "Could I stroke it?" She started
stroking it with her right hand while still driving. "I can't wait to taste that motherfucker."
She stroked it all the way home. "Well we should fuck before Harry get's home, when do
you think he'll be done?"
"I already took the test, it took me about an hour to complete, and I test faster than Harry.

"Great, you're a great guy, and you deserve a gift like this." We pulled into her driveway.
We got out and walked up to the door, I had butterflies in my stomach. She unlocked the
door and we walked in, she told me to get comfortable on her bed as she washes up. I took
off my backpack, my shoes and socks, then my shirt and shorts. I left my underwear on and
sat down on the edge of her bed. She walked in from the bathroom with a white lacy bra on
and black silk panties.

"You look great. Really hot, I can't believe this is going to happen." She walked over to me
placed my hands on each of her titties. I started massaging them and I pushed them
together and then we shared a lusty kiss.

"Can you undo my bra?" She turned around and I unclasped her bra and slowly slid it off
her arms. She turned around again to face me and her tits were huge! They were
surprisingly firm and not saggy at all. "Now that you've seen my tits, let me see your cock
full out." She pushed me over so that I was laying back and slid my briefs off my legs. Out
popped my seven inch cock, wet at the top from precum. "Oh, it looks so much bigger here
than in the car. Let me suck it!" I nodded and she kissed the head of my cock, and then
licked it, and started to suck just the head. Then she slowly let the shaft enter her mouth
past her pouty and full dick sucking lips. She went up and down, gradually taking in more
and more of my fat cock. It was more than I could take and I was about to come right
there. But I didn't want to come just yet. I held back with all my might, and when she was
finally done she slurped up all my precum and licked the head of my cock once more. That
was too much for me to handle and I squirted my juices all over her titties as she sat up.
She just smiled, and said, "Hehe, at least my tits are already lubed. You want to stick your
cock inbetween them?" She must have read my mind. We traded spots and I stuck my
seven incher inbetween them and she pushed her titties together. "What you want to do is
slide back and forth. It's called tittie fucking." So I cupped her tits and slowly shoved my
cock in and out of her melons. I felt her smooth face with my right hand. She started
sucking on my finger.

"I wanna go down on you!" She backed up more on the bed and had her pussy right at the
edge, and I got down on my knees and started tongue fucking her sweet cunt. She started
moaning.

"Oh Johnny, oh. You are so good at this! OH!" The intensity in her voice started raising as I
swirled my tongue in and out, making out with her wet pussy. She started to buck up and
down. "JOHNNY! JOHNNY! NOBODY'S EVER DONE THIS FOR ME! OH! YOUR YOUNG TONGUE
IS SO WARM IN MY OLDER PUSSY! I NEED YOUR COCK IN ME RIGHT NOW!" Her flowing
love juices were so inviting for my cock. I didn't need her to ask.

I impaled her pussy with my big hard cock, and thrusted in and out until we were both
about to pass out. I felt my seed coming down my shaft about to pump Rachel's pussy full.

"I'm cumming! Where do you want it?"

"In my pussy! I'm on the pill, don't worry!" I didn't need anymore notice. I shoved my cock
as far as I could go in her, and gave her two strong thrusts, I filled her pussy full and my
semen started spilling out. I still kept on going, I almost wanted to get her pregnant.
We cleaned off in the shower, where she sucked me dry. She looked so hot with her wet
hair flowing over and around her huge tits. I propped her up on the shower wall and she
hooked her legs around my waist and I thrusted my wet cock deep in her pussy. We made
out for a while as I fondled her tits. She then pulled her legs over my shoulders with her
pussy right in my face and her mouth sucking on my dick. Her hair was hanging dragging
on the floor. We got carried away and forgot all about Harry.

We turned off the shower and were getting dressed when the door opened. We were both in
her room and we panicked. Rachel gave me all my clothes and told me I need to get out
through the window, she said she'd make it worth my while. So I kissed her goodbye and
left before my best friend could find out I slept with his fucking hot mom.

_____

My name is Jesica. Yes, I was sex hungry and greedy about having sex like animals. I got
married to an marine engineer . He was working in a remote places away from me and he
was not with me always. I was born and brought in small village. I am good looking, with an
sexy figure even since my college days. My husband, Mr.Jason, is a slim person with bony
body he was not fulling my sexneeds in bed.He gets exhausted very fastly and makes me
feel like a hungry animal every night.

After few years, we came on transfer near my village which is developed into a big city and
we hired a house in a corner of the city. The city was very good, but my husband could not
take me out as he did not know many places here. I always wanted to go for long rides, but
he never took me to new places every time he used to have some office work. Gradually we
were unhappy in house. I could no more have sex with such a person. I was hungry. There
was a neighbor staying on our top floor, who was also my husband‟s friend and colleague.
His name was Nelson. He was married , but his wife was not so loved by him in bed as she
was thin as stick and had a ugly body. I used to make fun of her boobs when ever we
chatted, But she used to tease me for my foot ball sized boobs and a big body type.

Once Nelsons wife had to go to her home town to attend the marriage of her cousin. She
went and Mr. Nelson was alone in the house. Nelson had requested my husband to send him
some meals in night.He had agreed. First night my husband took the some meals to his
house. Next day in the morning he came to our house for breakfast. I had to go to my
mothers house that day i It was around far, and I asked my husband to take me there but
he was busy with office work .Then Mr.Nelson told that he will drop me there so my
husband agreed. Nelson told me to be ready by lunch and i was ready. Cunningly I decided
not to wear deep neck dress which made me more sexy.

Nelson came and we left in his bike. While going I sat bit far off from him. We reached the
place and i met my mother and father my work was overthere. Then we went to a
restaurant for some snacks, and coffee. In the restaurant I leaned often Cunningly forward,
giving a good show of my cleavages my white cloth was transparent to clearly show the
nipple towards Nelson. He was now staring at them.Then we travelled for two hour to home.

This time I sat close to him and told him that I am feeling scared and I huged him around
his waist and pressing my breasts on his back firmly and holding him even tighter. There
was fire in his head I could notice his bulge was growing in his pants and we reached our
house late and we went home. When I reached the house it was locked my husband had left
to nearby city and he would be back after a week. I showed it to Nelson and asked him to
come here for dinner . He went to his house. Then I took bath in hot water. I wore a
sleeveless, nylon lingerie, which much transparent. As I was not wearing any under
garments, there was nothing for imagination.

Mr. Nelson came for dinner. After dinner,I sat in front of him on the sofa. My breasts were
fully visible. He then told me good night and I huged him tightly and offered my mouth for a
long kiss. We reached our bed room. I and Nelson became complete naked he started
kissing again and again. I slid my hand and held his cock which was enormous in size in my
hand. As I took his cock in my mouth fully. I held his balls in my hands. His hands were
squeezing my breast hardly. He bit my nipples in his mouth while playing his hands on my
bare back and ass. I was wet and wanted him in me.
I slid on to his long, fat cock It went like a knife in me as i was wet. I was now jumping on
him my breasts were up and down. I climaxed again and again throwing huge cum on the
sheets. We changed our positions. As he came on me and fucked me heavyly, I was
screaming with pleasure, and ultimate happiness. He had huge penis and had strength for
almost an hour. Then he exploded deep inside me for a long time, filling me completely with
his hot scum. He was small now. I bent my head and took him it my mouth. Within no time,
he grew to in size. This time he fucked me for long time making me cry in happiness and
pain for first time.

Even after my husband returned we were fucking with out any ones knowledge almost
every week and this is not known to his wife and my husband even after i had Nelsons child
and name her kelly .

_____

Zachary listened to the couple in the condo above his. Her deep moans penetrated the walls
and he felt himself slightly aroused. He tried to imagine what they were doing to each
other- her pouting collagen-filled lips taking in his cock with ease, his cock banging into her
cunt from behind. Her moans turned to shots screams quickly and then all movement and
sound stopped. Zach looked at the clock thinking that that it wouldn‟t be long until he had a
visitor. He sat at the kitchen table and gazed through the window as the rain pelted down
and was almost startled when the doorbell rang.

Soaking wet, Lacy stood at his entrance and smiling up at him said, “Hey Mr. Brown!”

“Lets get you out of those wet clothes, you will catch a cold- come in here and I will get you
a towel and some dry stuff.” Zach said staring at her cold, erect nipples then chastising
himself for looking. Her was a student, he shouldn‟t feel this way about Lacy! He ushered
her quickly into the bathroom and left the door ajar so that he could slip the clothes in to
her.

Zach slid his arm in and Lacy thanked him. Clumsily, he knocked into the door and was too
stunned by the sight of 20-year-old body- smooth, thin legs leading to her thing and tiny
waist. He had never desired a student before but Lacy graduated the summer before and
she needed his help on a college assignment, who was he to turn her down? Plus, it had
been months since his girlfriend moved out and the couple upstairs fucked daily. He need a
release and as he stared at Lacy‟s perfect round ass he thought how much he needed her.

“Mr. Brown!” Lacy yelled as she caught him staring.

“Oh my! Oh, um. I‟m sorry!” He stepped back and began to close the door.
“No, no it‟s okay, she responded shyly, “you can look if you want. The boys at school have a
much different look when they check me out, I don‟t mind this so much. Zach picked up the
wet towel and turned to leave. “Wait! Don‟t go. Can you, um… help me with the bra clasp,
I‟m still so wet I can‟t seem to get it undone.” Zach turned back to her and hesitantly
unhooked her silk wet bra. She slid it off her shoulders and turned to face him- he looked
into her deep green eyes and started to speak when she stopped him. “Mr. Brown-”
“Zach- please”
“Hm- Zachary- I want you to touch them” He was still hung up on the sultry way she had
said his name to realize what she said.
“Oh! I don‟t think… touch them?”
“The boys at school are rough and lazy so I stopped wanting to have sex. I want to know
what it is like to be touched, not grappled with. None of those guys turn me on but standing
her I think I could like it.” In the back of his mind he knew that he had prayed for this, but
he didn‟t expect her to be so forward.

“You are sure this is what you want?” Lacy took one of his hands and placed it on her chest
then nodded innocently. Zach stepped closer to her and kissed her mouth lightly, massaging
one of her round, soft breasts. He kissed her neck and ear, whispering to her, “I can make
you want this,” and moved his kisses down her collar bone. He took one of her tits in his
mouth, squeezing the nipple of the other and Lacy let out a soft cry of pleasure. His tongue
flicked at one hard nipple then the other and she let out a small cry, leaning back to grab
onto the sink to balance herself. Zach moved his hands down her waist and led a small trail
down her thigh, grazing over her snatch, and back up to her breasts.

He grew more forceful, pushing them together and sucking harder- her mouth opened and
she pushed her hips out toward him. She let out a small moan as his fingers found her
panties. He could feel her closely trimmed pussy through the cotton and the juices leaking
from inside of her. His lips moved down her body, he pulled the panties off of her and he
gently caressed her thighs as he leaned closely to take in her sweet smell. His tongue made
a small path down one thigh and up the other, finally he let out a small hot breath on her
needy pussy and she cried out.

Lacy pulled herself up onto the sink and spread her legs apart, Zachary sunk his tongue into
her. Zach‟s fingers grazed lightly over her erect clit, quickening as she grabbed his long
brown hair and pulled him closer. He slid one finger in, feeling for her spot, then two, then
three- in and out then rubbing her whole pussy being sure to lick up all of her cum. As he
moved faster she yelled out, “oh Zachary!” Lacy pushed her hips into his fingers with each
movement she breathed deeply. The walls of her pussy convulsed and her body soon shook
with pleasure, his fingers slowly moving out of her first orgasm. Lacy leaned back on the
sink as Zachary kissed her thighs, her stomach and then her mouth.

He picked her up and her wet hair fell gently on his shoulder. Carrying her to the bedroom,
he laid her down on his king-size bed. She sat up a little to look at him while he took his
shirt and jeans off, then to stare at the small bulge in his boxers. He lay down next to Lacy
and began to stroke her stomach, breasts, and neck. He pulled her close to him and kissed
her, playing with her tongue. He couldn‟t resist running his hands through her damp hair.
She kissed his neck then his lips, letting her hands trail to the top of his boxers, following
his muscles to just beneath the waistband. She hesitated as she touched his stiffening cock.
She leaned into his ear and said, “I may not be as good at this.”
He looked at her and smiled, “it‟s okay, I‟ll show you.” He took his shorts off and took her
petite hand in his.
Zachary lightly guided her hand along his penis showing her fingers the soft spots, pulling a
little at the tip. He grew rock hard by her touch, she looked up questioningly at him and he
just smiled, pushed her shoulders down a little where his cock would be right in front of her
lips. Holding it just inside her mouth, she licked the mushroom tip and slowly moved down
his shaft. “Oh yeah, a little harder- oh Lacy” he grabbed her hair, playing with it, moving
her head a little faster. She sucked his prick putting more of his 7 inches into her mouth
with each movement. Zach moved her hand to his sack and she tightened her grip on his
cock on command, squeezing down. Zachary let out a long moan and softly called out her
name over and over again. “Lacy, you‟re a fucking pro now,” then he shot his orgasm into
her mouth and he was slightly surprised that she didn‟t protest.

Zachary lay back and closed his eyes for a second. He didn‟t realize he had dozed off a for a
second when he sat up to the sound of the door squeak open. Lacy stood in the doorway
with a beer in her hand and his t-shirt on. “I hope you don‟t mind, I was thirsty and it was
all you had in the fridge.” Zach was too caught up in the sight of her in his shirt that fell just
below her twat, hiding what he knew was behind there. The thought of her pussy was too
much for him and he was hard again instantly. She giggled a little and came to the bed.
“Oh baby you just make me so fucking horny, come here!”
She moved a little closer, “want me to do it again?” she asked coyly, taking another sip

He sat up on his knees, “no, this time I am going to fuck you until you can‟t move
anymore.” Lacy murmured a reply but he had already grabbed at his shirt and spilled some
of the beer on her. He took the bottle and set it on the night stand, remember to be more
gentle with her. She sat in the bed next to him, he kissed her neck and shoulders. He
moved behind her and began to massage her tits from behind. His cock grew harder and
she leaned back into his chest. One hand moved down her stomach and started to play with
the short hairs of her pussy. His fingers opened her clit and moved just a little inside. While
his other had is still feeling her hard tits he pinches her nipple and lets his touch make her
more turned on. She spread her legs further apart, his fingers finding her g-spot
immediately. She started to groan and his fingers moved faster. She put her hands on her
tits, pressing them together and zach moved next to her to start sucking on her. She lay
down and his fingers slid all the way insider her quickly. “Zachary,” she screamed and
moaned louder with each movement.

Zachary lay on top of her, moving her legs around him and dug his whole cock into her. She
yelled out louder and he pumped in and out for a minute and he felt her body explode in
spasms, he followed right after shouting out with his last movement and crumbling in
pleasure next to her.

As their breathing slowed, she looked up at him and smiled shyly. “I‟m sorry we didn‟t get
any work done.”
“There is still time honey, I just need to rest a minute.” And he kissed her on the forehead
and pulled her close to him.

_____

I was a 40 year old woman with a very successful husband, Bob, and two girls, 18 and 16,
when my saga started, and it has been going on for three years. I love my husband very
much but at that time our sex life had been reduced to about once every two weeks or so. I
love the closeness of our sex but I sure wished we did it more often. Then a very fortunate
thing happened to change all that.
I was driving in our town about ten miles from where I live and suddenly the car heated up
and red lights came on. I was almost directly across the street from an auto parts store and
so I stopped and entered the store. There were no customers but me and the person behind
the counter was a tall, very big black man, who ask what he could do to help me. I told him
my story and he was kind enough to go out to the car and look at my problem. He saw
immediately what was wrong. The belt that cools the radiator came off. We went back
inside the store so he could look for my belt in his store and discovered that he did not have
the belt but could order the one and it would be delivered in about two hours. I was
frustrated at hearing this but had no choice, I thought, but to have him order the part and
he said that he could put it on for me. It ends up that he owned the store and lived on the
second floor. Since it was almost noon, he invited me to have a sandwich with him. He
invited me up stairs to the kitchen where he made the two sandwiches. I found out that his
wife had died in a car accident two years before and he had one son who was twenty and
help him in the store and his name is John and his son's name is Peter. He was forty-one.
While he was downstairs in his business, he wore an apron to keep him clean and when he
went up with me for lunch he took it off. What the apron covered was the fact that he had
an enormous cock that the pants he was wearing could not hide. I think he knew that and
stood in ways to show his cock head which was at least ten inches below his crotch and
seemed too big to fit in any woman. It literally looked like he had a club hanging down his
pants. I couldn‟t keep my eyes off of his huge prick and finally he asked me, with a smile, if
I would like to see what he had. I was very embarrassed but still managed to nod yes.

He unzipped his pants and pulled out an eleven inch tool (I found out later) which was
about two and a half inches thick. I can't tell you the fear and wild thrill that went through
me as he walked toward me with his huge cock in his hands pointed at my face. It was the
most exciting thing I had ever experienced. He asked me to feel it. I took both hands and
masturbated him and there was still plenty of cock hanging out! He was half hard as I first
felt him and he quickly got hard and I kissed and then slid his huge head into my mouth. I
wasn‟t sure it would fit but it did and I loved it. I sucked him, which I rarely did with my
husband, and fondled his big balls until he shot an enormous amount of sweet salty cream
into my willing throat. The quantity was far more than I had expected and I had difficulty
swallowing it all, but I did. As I was sucking him, he removed my blouse and bra and lifted
my skirt and slid his long fingers into my sopping hole. After he came he sat me on his lap
and started sucking my nipples. I have never particularly got turned on by having my
nipples sucked but his big mouth took all my nipple and aureole and I loved it. He continued
to finger me as he sucked and then put me on the chair and got his face between my legs
and licked me to four huge orgasms. I had never in my life had more pleasurable orgasms.
He did all this while waiting for his cock get hard again. When he got hard, he rose to his
knees with my legs still spread-eagled in front of him. He pushed my heels back until they
were almost touching my ears. His cock was lined up with my dripping pussy and he put the
head in my crack and rubbed my clit with it until I came again. As I came, he slid about
seven inches into my hole and then very slowly put in the rest. I thought I would be
uncomfortable with him all the way in but he was slow and careful and I experienced the
most wonderful feelings and then he started to go in and out faster and harder. I started to
come almost continuously and begged him to ” fuck the shit out of me,” which was very
uncharacteristic language for me. With my legs spread wide to handle him, he lay his full
weight on top of me and gently fucked me. I felt so secure and safe under this huge man
that I had a wonderful orgasm. He rolled me over and doggie fucked me while fondling my
breasts. He put me on my back again then on my side and back on my knees all the while
ramming his huge cock up my willing hole. I reached down and caressed his big hanging
balls as I felt him squirt a load into my pussy.
After a few moments of getting back to normal I told him how wonderful he was and that I
would like to see him again. He told me that he lived there and so he was almost always
home. I told him that during the day was best for me and he said that his business was
fairly slow from 10am until noon and then from 2pm until 4pm. He said his son was in
school most of the time but dropped in and out on a random basis, but he felt he could work
it out. About that time the belt arrived and John had moved my car into his garage in the
back of his store and so we went down to put the belt on. He lay face up on a low slung
dolly that allowed him to easily get under the car. He went under to do something and his
legs up to his belt were sticking out as he did the repair. I couldn‟t resist. I unzipped his
pants and pulled out his beautiful cock and started sucking. After about a minute he lay
back very relaxed and let me finish what I was doing. I was soon rewarded with a large load
of his salty sperm which I swallowed like a good whore.

I took his business card and drove home with a feeling of such content and happiness that I
was surprised. I was already getting wet thinking about the next time. What was so unusual
was that I have never been particularly excited about sex. When it happened, I really liked
it but this was a whole new level that I had never experienced. Another thing was that I had
had only one occasion where I had more than one orgasm and that time it was only two.
This day I came about twenty times with far more intensity that I have ever experienced.

It was about three PM when I got home and I was so charged up that I called my lover up
and started to talk dirty to him and I let him know I was naked and rubbing my clit. He
talked dirty back and when he said that next time he was going to fuck me in my ass, I had
to stop talking while I fingered myself to a big orgasm. I told him he would be getting my
virginity and he loved the idea of talking my virgin asshole. He also told me that his son had
dropped in and he told him about our fucking. He asked me if I would like to try a father-
son combination and I was a little scared but when he said his son had a longer cock than
he did, I almost came again. I remember thinking that Peter was an apt name for the boy! I
made a date for 10am the next morning and he told me to wear stockings with a garter
belt, high heels, no bra, no panties and a tight sweater and short skirt. I hung up with a
feeling of such happiness that I though I was a teenager. I've had several girl friends over
the years who seemed to be "man crazy" and now I know what they were so excited about.
With the right lover, sex is all you think about.

The next day, Tuesday, I showed up the way he asked but I put an overcoat on because I
looked like such a slut. He was annoyed and told me that I was his slut and he wanted me
to dress like one when I came in his store. I don't know why, but even his talking like that
got me very excited. We went upstairs and he undressed me and fondled me and sucked
my nipples and I asked him if I could suck him. He said no, he had other plans. He got a
Fleet enema bottle with a nozzle on it and gave me my first enema. After an uncomfortable
ten minutes I emptied myself and he then put me on his bed and started to oil up and then
finger my ass. He slowly got three and then four fingers up my ass so that the big muscle
was relaxed and he then slid his huge cock up my asshole. I was really afraid that it would
hurt but he was so slow and caring with kisses and slow movement into my ass that before
I knew it, he was buried up to his balls. He very slowly started to go in and out, pouring on
lots of scented oil on his cock, and began to rub my clit. Soon he was pounding his foot-long
cock up my ass and I was loving it. I didn't think I could come with just anal stimulation but
I did so several times. After about forty minutes of this ass fucking, he shot a load up my
ass and pulled out. I asked if I could wash him off and I got a bowl of soap and water and
got him good and clean and then started to suck him. After ten minutes or so of sucking he
put me on my back and spread my legs up near my ears and started to fuck my cunt. Like
the day before, I started to cum almost continuously while he threw me in many position
while he rammed me. At one point My head and shoulders were on the floor while my crack
was pointed straight up as I leaned against the sofa and he went from my pussy to my ass
and back and forth until he pulled out and shot his load into my willing mouth. All the time
we were sucking and fucking he kept a running monolog of what a slut, black man's whore,
black cock sucker, black ass fucker I was, and I loved it! If it was possible, this day was
better than the first. I have long nipples to start with but he really liked to suck them and
when he is done they stay extended about one to one and a half inches for quite a while. I
dressed to go home and with the sweater on with no bra, my nipples were like neon signs
that said "fuck this girl".

I really wanted to fuck some more but he said his 41 year old cock needed a rest and he
had work to do. We set up a date for the next morning and I left with my pussy starting to
get wet just thinking about tomorrow. And this is after I had just had him fuck my ears off!

The next day I showed up with my nipples poking out of the light blouse I wore which was
see-thru in any light. I went up stairs while he finished with a customer and took off all of
my clothes and lay on the bed and started to lightly rub my clit. He came up in a few
minutes and took off his clothes and I saw he had a full hard-on. I kissed his cock and
wanted to have him in my mouth but, as usual, he had other ideas. He tied a cloth across
my eyes so that I couldn't see anything. He made it tight so that it would not fall off. Then
he lay me on the bad with my legs spread and proceeded to kiss me and lick me in a
random way so I never knew what he was going to do next. He sucked each nipple for at
least ten minutes and I bet they were sticking out two inches. It made me hotter than a
firecracker and I couldn't wait to see where he would kiss or lick me next. He was licking me
under my arm when I felt another tongue on my clit and slit! I started to sit up wondering
what was happening but he pushed me down and told me to just enjoy it. Now I was as
keyed up as I have ever been with my first two man fuck. Someone went into my mouth
and began to fuck me fairly deeply in my mouth so that I was just on the verge of gagging
when the man pushed in. Before I could gag the cock slid out and then back in, etc. In the
meantime, my legs were lifted so that I was very spread out and a huge cock entered my
cunt. Then the two of them slowly fucked my mouth and pussy until they both came in me
at about the same time. In the meantime, I had over ten huge orgasms. My mask was
pulled off and I met the long-dicked son, Peter. He was the one in my pussy and so he said
that he wanted me to suck him. His father got off the bed and the son lay on his back and
had me get on my hands and knees in a position where he could fondle my hanging tits and
nipples while I sucked him. After about ten minutes of sucking, John got behind me and
started fucking me in the ass as he rubbed my pussy. Both of them were calling me a cunt
for blacks, slut, whore, and any other indignity they could think of while I pleased them. I
have to admit that I came more than I can remember while they did that, so I clearly
enjoyed it. Peter came fairly quickly for just having cum in my pussy and after I swallowed
his load he sat up on the bed and watched his father ass fuck me. I found that I really liked
being watched and talked to while I was being fucked. We rolled over on the bed with his
cock embedded up my ass so that I was on top. While moving up and down on him he
turned me so that I was facing his feet. He said he wanted to watch my ass cheeks while I
got buggered. In the meantime, Peter got hard again and his father pulled my legs wide
open and leaned me back on him. Peter then put his foot long cock into my pussy while his
father stayed in my ass with his foot long cock. Peter was slow in entering me so that there
was no pain and when Peter started to slam into me, it made my ass move up which pulled
John's cock out of my ass about five inches. Then Peter would pull out of my pussy almost
all the way and John's cock would go back completely into my asshole. This repeated two-
way fucking ended up as the best fucking I had ever had, to that point. After they both
came, I was really tired for all the emotional energy I had used, and very, very satisfied. I
remarked that it couldn't get any better, and Peter said that I needed a cock in my mouth
while I took one in the ass and one in the pussy. He said then I will have experienced the
ultimate in fucking. John said that maybe he could arrange that, and I left.

All the time I was home, I was in a constant state of arousal, so that if Bob had touched my
crotch, I would have cum. In bed, I started to get aggressive and gave Bob a long slow blow
job. This hadn't happened in several years. He then got between my legs and licked me to
many orgasms until he was hard again, and gave me a long, slow fuck. It was wonderful.
Bob‟s cock is not as long as the black beauties I was having, but Bob was fairly thick and so
my cunt got a good workout when we fucked. Bob remarked that he didn't know what
happened but he was all for it. I smiled knowing why I was so hot. I told him it must be the
onset of menopause and he said he hoped it took me forever to get over it. That day I tried
to count the number of orgasms I had experienced and I lost count and I couldn't believe
the change in my sex life.

_____

I am a 48 year old woman who has a very successful job as a CFO for a small but growing
company. When I was in college, I majored in accounting and then got my MBA from a very
prestigious University on the west coast. While getting my MBA, I met and married my
present husband and we have two lovely grown, married daughters who live not far from us
and they have blessed us with four grandchildren. My husband and I are very comfortable
with each other and love each other. I am a big woman, 5‟ 10” tall and 150 pounds. I‟m not
fat but I‟m big. I have very large breasts and hips although I pride myself that my waist is
11 inches less than my hips. My big bosoms are hard to hide. I usually wear a suit and
rarely take it off because I always get snide remarks from the gallery. I was not a sexual
person and I rarely thought about sex during my working day. At my age I fight looking
dowdy, and I think I do a pretty good job of it. My daughters say I look much younger. I
love their saying that but I have to remember that they are my daughters.

I worked my trade for about one year after getting married and then had the first baby and
didn‟t work again for eighteen years. As the girls were leaving the nest, I got an offer from
an old friend of my husband and I, to be his CFO for a little electronic company he was
starting. I didn‟t need much of a salary, so I was perfect for his start-up company. I was 42
and anxious to get out of the house because I was bored.

The company prospered immediately and we acquired, over the first three years, four small
companies in our business that we made divisions and so we had five divisions in five
separate locations. They all did very well and we went public and I made a lot of money.
The president and I traveled to these divisions, which were in two states and hundreds of
miles from each other, once a month to review programs, progress, and general health of
the divisions. As the company grew, the president was often unable to attend these monthly
meetings but I found them to be very useful to make sure the whole company was going in
the same direction.

Another reason I wanted to make these monthly trips was I began to enjoy the freedom of
being alone and having private time for myself after the reviews. Raising two girls about the
same age takes all of your time and you have no "down time". I was enjoying my "down
time" for the first time. One evening after an all day meeting at a division, I went to my
hotel and stopped at the bar for a drink. I noticed that the bar was filled with a lot of
prosperous looking black men. I asked the bartender why and he said that the state-wide
Black Company Executives Council was meeting for two days to discuss mutual problems
like any professional group might do. I had never heard of them but not surprisingly since
we never dealt with them. The quality that was pervasive from the men was that they were
very handsome and self-assured. I had never looked at black men as handsome or not
handsome but I had to admit they were good-looking. I ordered another drink and as it was
delivered, a huge, well- dressed black gentleman said this drink was on him and would I
mind a little company for a while. He was very handsome and well spoken. He was about
6'6" and massive. It ended up that we had gone to the same college for undergraduate
work, he on a football scholarship, but he had gotten his MBA from a different University
and at a later time. He was 38 years old, seven years my junior. He ran a $5M per year
electronic fabrication plant and had started it from scratch. He was successful and proud of
it and I didn‟t blame him.

We talked some more and had another drink. His friends said they were leaving and he said
that he was tired and he would pass on going to dinner with them. They all smirked a little
but no one said anything. When they left we were the only ones at the bar and he leaned
over and whispered in my ear “your breasts are driving me crazy. I have got to see and
play with them!” With that he put his hands underneath both breasts and held them up as if
he was weighing them. I caught my breath and didn‟t know what to do. My pussy started to
get wet and I was breathing heavily. I wanted to pull myself away but I also wanted him to
do whatever he wanted to me. He kissed me lightly on my lips and asked me if we could go
to my room and have dinner. I was so excited I could only nod yes as we picked up our
belongings and went upstairs.

You have to understand that I had never done anything like this. I hadn‟t even imagined it.
But his manner and confidence were such that I knew I couldn‟t resist him. We got in the
elevator and he took my hand and put it on his crotch. I couldn‟t believe what I felt! My
husband has a very thin seven-inch penis and this bulge felt twice as long and four times
thicker. By the time we got to my room, I needed to take off my panties or get my skirt
wet.

I didn‟t have to worry about that. He took me in his huge arms and started to take off my
clothes as soon as we were in the room. I just wanted to get his cock out to look at it. I
unzipped him and he had no shorts on so his penis came out in my hand. It was the most
beautiful sight I have ever seen. I‟m not a child but I almost came as I just looked at his
magnificent cock. It looked like it was more than a foot long (later I found out it was
thirteen inches).I have given my husband about twenty blow jobs in our twenty years
together, always when I had way too much to drink. With this cock, I dropped to my knees
and started to suck and take as much of it in my mouth as I could. The head of his cock was
massive and so black that as I licked it and got it wet, it shone with a purple color. He got
me completely naked and laid down on the bed and had me straddle him as I sucked so
that he could fondle my breasts and twirl my nipples as he watched me suck him. He called
me a black cocksucker and big titted slut for black men. He said that after he was done with
me he was going to call a few of his friends to fuck me. That got me so excited that I came
from just hearing his words. Just as I started to spasm, he shot the biggest amount of cum
into my mouth that I had ever had. I almost came again as I swallowed every drop. He told
me I was a good cocksucker and when he was through with me, I would be a great
cocksucker. I could hardly wait!

We lay on the bed to recover for what I hoped would be a long fuck and so I dropped down
and started to suck him again hoping to speed up the process. He got hard fairly quickly
and put his huge cock in my slit while not quite putting it in my pussy, which is where I
wanted him. I begged him to put it in me. He finally held my heels and pushed my legs up
near my ears. I didn‟t think I could spread that far but when I was wide open, he slowly slid
his monster into my dripping hole. To say I liked what he was doing would not come close
to describing the pleasure he was giving me. My pussy felt like it was not only stretched its
full length but my hole felt like it probably was about as big as when I gave birth, except
that it felt wonderful. I knew that, for the first time, my pussy was completely full. He
started to hump me faster and faster, all the while calling me a whore, cocksucking slut,
and a lot of other phrases that just got me hotter. I joined in and told him to pound my cunt
until it wore out and other hot phrases that I could think of. I never talk like that and so it
seemed to make me hotter by saying all the nasty things I could think to say. He rolled me
on my side and then on my stomach while continuing to pound me. I just kept cumming
and cumming! He put a finger up my ass, which was a first for me, and when he said he
was going to fuck my ass the next time we had sex, I had a huge orgasm with two of his
fingers up my asshole!

He wanted to take a break and he ordered dinner to be delivered to the room. When the
food was delivered, it was brought in by a black man that my lover obviously knew. My
man, George, told the other man to have a beer and ordered me to suck this man off! I
refused and George and the other man got up to leave. Since I had never in my life had sex
like I just had, and had never cum ten or twelve times like I just did, I couldn‟t bear the
thought of George leaving. I told them both that I would suck the other man and George
made me beg the other man to let me suck his cock. As I started to suck, and his cock was
another huge cock like George‟s, I got hot and started to rub myself. George stopped me
and slid his cock into my throbbing cunt. While I was sucking, I had another four huge
orgasms like I have never experienced, and they both shot their loads in me about the
same time. The other man, who looked to be about twenty, didn‟t get soft and wanted to
fuck me. Since I had just sucked him and swallowed his cum, I thought - why not? After a
nice ten minute pounding in a lot of positions he squirted in me and then had me clean his
cock with my mouth.

I went home that afternoon with a completely different feeling about myself. I had never
realized how good sex could be and now that I knew, I wanted more. My family was still
very important, and I loved my husband, but I was hooked on nasty sex.

George said that he would be glad to see me on my monthly visits and I wondered if he
could help me in the three other cities I visited each month. I called him the next day and
told him about my problem and where the three cities were. I also told him that I wanted
big black cock and several at once would be wonderful. He said I was a total black whore
now, and I loved it!

He was true to his word and introduced me to friends of his in the three other cities that I
visited every month. He came with me on the first trip to each place and both men had me
any way they wanted for the whole night. Then each man took over after the first visit and
made sure that I was well fucked by big, black, hung men.

I now visit each location for three nights and two days so that I have three nights of hard,
long, exotic sex in any position that my men can put me. There is one man who likes to get
me in the shower and have me suck him and then piss in my face and mouth. I love it! I rub
myself and when I feel the hot pee in my mouth, I always have a huge orgasm. With four
places to visit every month, I am a busy girl. Ironically, my visits to the businesses have
helped our sales grow so that my boss is very happy I am willing to be away so much to
help the company. If he only knew the real reason, he would faint.
My husband is now fucking me much more that we ever did before. He was never
aggressive and so even when he wanted to fuck, he wouldn't approach me unless I gave
clear signs of wanting him. Since my black adventures, I am very aggressive at home and
my husband, John, and I enjoy straight sex now more than we ever did and we have even
advanced to anal and oral sex, much to John's joy.

My black men are usually rough with me so that I come home with teeth and suck marks all
over my body, mostly on my tits and thighs. I always fuck John the first night home in a
lightly lit bedroom to give my "hickies" time to heal.

When three or four (or more) men are fucking me, the first orgasm is very good and takes a
while. As they continue to bang me, the orgasms get more and more frequent and more
intense until I am in a steady cum where I almost faint with pleasure. They stick their cocks
anywhere they want and then drive into my holes as hard as they can and suck my nipples
until they are almost bleeding. My favorite position is sitting on a man's cock buried up my
ass with my back to that man. Then another spreads my legs and fucks my pussy. Then a
third man stands next to me and pulls my head back and forth on his cock. The man in my
cunt will hold my tits up and suck one nipple and pull hard on the other one. The feeling of
complete submission and the pain and the great feeling of the cocks all combine into the
greatest pleasure I have ever thought of.

I have been fucking my black men for four years and I will never give up my new found
sex-life. The only way I will stop is when the men will no longer fuck me. I really regret that
I never got into black fucking earlier in my life. It makes me want to tell my girls about
what I have found so that they can find out for themselves, if they want.

_____

My name is Vanita , I am a HR professional working as GM HR in a US company operating in

Pune India, I am 37 year old single woman , 5‟2”, 58 kgs, have fair complexion, shoulder
length Dark brown hairs and a great body figure of 34 –28-36.

I was an athlete during schooling days and hence my thighs and hips are well toned ,even
at this age my breast still stand erect even without support , in fact one of my boy friend
with whom I had some steaming relationship was very fond of them .

I visit US frequently on official duty, as our head Office is in Los Angeles, during these visits,
I accidently developed a taste for Black men and now I am really crazy about them , some
of them can even make me wet just by looking in my eyes and as a result I am always
looking for and even creating opportunities for visiting US.

It all started with my first visit in Dec 2002, when I joined this US organisation and took up
the charge of the department and was required to pay a visit to head office as part of my
induction training.
During the last week of Dec 2002 , I was told of my program that I would be leaving India
on 28th and would stay in LA for a month , during which period I will visit different places
where our operations were and understand the culture and issues involved.

When I reached LA, one HR Asstt. had come to the airport to take me to the Hotel and then
to the office , After pleasantries He introduced himself as Ahmed Thronton, he was 23 year
old , must be 6 and ½ feet tall , dark black and built like a bull, he was working as Asstt. HR
officer in LA office and temporarily he was attached to me so that I would not face any
problems being first time to the US .
I asked him whether he was a Muslim or Christian because his name suggested both , he
replied that he was Sudanese and his forefather had shifted to US and that his Mother was
Muslim and Father Christian and that his mother insisted to keep a Muslim first name for
him though he was a Christian by religion.

We went to the Hotel where he waited in Lobby while I got freshened and ready for the
office , we kept on discussing various official subjects , occasionally talking about each other
, in order to know each other better .

Everything went on smooth ,every day Ahmed was with me as long as I wanted. In the
evenings we would go to some nice restaurant for dinner and then he would drop me to my
hotel.
We had become quite familiar with each other within few days ,and I did not hesitate to ask
him to take me to some night club, which I heard a lot about, from people around but never
been there .
He suggested that let us first go to a Japanese Restaurant for dinner and from there we
would go to the the Gold Mine night Club, I was really excited as I knew night life in India
was nothing as compared to US and I was looking for this opportunity of visiting one .

We had the dinner which was excellent then drove on to the Gold mine in Ahmed‟s car ,
When Ahmed reminded me to carry the Passport as age proof other wise I would not be
allowed to enter the club , I had laughed at that saying I am old enough to be a Mom of an
adult, Ahmed replied but you don‟t look like that.

When we entered the night club there was a door man who looked like a wall made of
muscle asked for our age proof.
Soon we were in side, it was a big hall cramped with people , there was a big bar on one
corner, people were sitting every where mostly couples , some girls were giggling around ,
there was stream of wall mounted TVs showing different programs , but there was not much
smoke as I had expected , it was also not very dark and as my eyes grew accustomed to
the light I saw couples in various positions, Kissing , fondling and feeling was going on all
around unmindful of presence of others in the room.

I saw one girl in small skirt sitting on the lap of a man on bar stool, man‟s hand was inside
her skirt and he was nibbling her ear lobe , she was giggling and had one arm around his
neck and they were so close to me that I could feel the heat emanating from them.
I blushed at the scene, my face growing redder by the minutes, I was probably the only
person aware of others presence and their postures, everybody else was not bothered at all.
Ahmed looked at my face and asked pulling at my arm “Vanita, are you alright?
I said- Yes , why
Your face is red, you blushin he laughed .
Yes , we are not so open in India –I said not looking at him
Ok , what would you drink? , he asked
Well , Beer would be fine , I have just eaten too much, food was so delicious I said .

Ahmed ordered for a White rum and a beer, I started to look around again aware that it was
awkward but could not ignore the erotic actions going on all around .
Suddenly , I was pushed sideward as an almost drunk woman staggered , trying to reach to
bar asking for a drink which caused me to rub against Ahmed , he immediately put an arm
around me as if supporting me , his large paw covering my shoulder.
I did not mind it and he did not remove it, we took our drinks , I was looking for any
reaction from Barman, wondering whether would he notice Indian woman with a black man
, he did not notice , it made me feel comfortable that no body was bothered what I was
doing.
We kept on drinking and watching some erotic program going on TV, talking some times.

Ahmed ordered more drinks , while drinking I was continuously trying to make out what
nearby couple were doing ,this man was openly rubbing her between the legs, which she
had opened up for him and they were frequently kissing and whispering .The girl was kooing
again and again obviously enjoying every moment .

Beers had started having their effect , I was not feeling tight in the stomach anymore ,
rather was feeling bolder and action going on near by had made me hot, I was now aware
that Ahmed had moved his hand around on my shoulder few times and that front of his left
leg was rubbing against side of my hips .

I told Ahmed to order whiskey for me as I was too full to drink beer any more and it was
only 10 .00 pm and I wanted to stay there some more.
He ordered whiskey for both of us , more people had joined in and as a result it was difficult
standing without rubbing against some one or the other , so Ahmed shifted closer to me
now , his hand still on my shoulder , he bent and asked enjoying the drink , and I felt his
front side rubbing against my hips distinctively .

After I finished my drink , looking at Ahmed I asked , shall we go ?

Yeh! Ok , ut I wanna hav one more drink, may be we can go to my place and have some.
I said curtly , No , you can have as much as you want but here only ,
Ahmed was Slightly put off, he ordered a repeat ,And I was thinking how easily he was
discouraged , bar tender again put two drinks on table and I reacted saying, no, I can not
drink now ,
C‟ mmon Vanita , he reacted , Its already served.
If I drink this you will have to carry me home, I said smiling this time
Ahmed grinned broadly , & said “I would love that‟
Shut up, I said looking at him and humourously
He kept on grinning , what‟s wrong with you , I asked , you have not seen a lady or what
Not a Indian beauty like you, nope!!!!! He replied .

He kept on sipping drink and after waiting for some time I decided that probably I could
handle another drink.
Scenes around had become hotter and hotter, one couple caught my attention, a Blonde girl
was standing against a black man and had her hand thrust inside man‟s pant , she had
The look as if she had just found Karron‟s treasure , her eyes were wide open and was
looking at the man , the man had both of his hands clamped on her hips .
Look at them , I told Ahmed

He looked at them bent closer to my face and then asked me his looking directly in my
eyes, you liked that ?
I did not understand any thing , normally , I would have said, no, but I was under the effect
of Alcohol and said yeea!!!.
Wanna see more of such things

Yes , of course , I said By now I was stammering under the effect alcohol.
For that you will to come to my place, He replied.
Ok, tomorrow may be, now let us go!
We paid up and started back it 00.20 in the morning and when we started walking back I
realized that I had had too much to drink today, but some how I managed to walk till the
car, Ahmed opened the door and I almost fell in the seat and immediately fell asleep.
Ahmed drove me back and I slept through the way.

I woke up when Ahmed shook me, at the Hotel door, I tried to get up but could not and
stammered , pleaaase take me ta rooom
Ahmed helped me out of the Car , there was nobody at the lobby , he then picked me up
and took up the elevator to the 17th floor where my room was .
He made me stand holding me with one arm wrapped around me and took out the key from
my Pocket , opened the door , picked me up and set me up on the bed .
He closed the door and set down near me, then took out my shoes and slowly – slowly
started undressing me , when he was taking out my coat I came to some senses and asked
him what was he doing,
He replied, just changing your clothes

His hands were feeling too good on my waist and legs to stop him that did not resist, he
was obviously enjoying what he was doing as was doing it so slowly and then he took out
my shirt and set down near by feeling my shoulders , his hands flowing down to my breast ,
waist thighs knees ,I wanted to stop him but the pleasure was overpowering coupled with
lowered inhibitions, I decided to let it happen, I opened my eyes slightly and put my hand
on his hand and pulled it on to my breast , and that was enough , he immediately shifted
side ways and starting feeling my breasts , kissing me on my mouth

His hand working on my shirt buttons , he opened my shirt , and fondled my tits over the
black bra tightly clamped on my 34C size breasts, then he moved his mouth over the
exposed part of my breasts and kissed, with his other hand he opened my pants, and
pushed it down to my thighs, After some time he turned me over and quickly opened the
bra , kissing and feeling my back and his hands and mouth traveling down my back and
then stopped and suddenly hooked his fingers on the sides of my panties and pulled it down
roughly, his movement were telling me that he was getting impatient , he sat up and
quickly pulled it down all the way to my ankles and threw it away , now I was lying there
upside down entirely naked , though drunk I was aware that he had moved away , I looked
side ways to find out what he was doing , he had taken out his shoes, and was fumbling
with his pants , soon he turned around and walked to the fridge wearing only short he was
looking for some thing in the fridge.I realized that my heart was thumping hard against my
rib cage , and I was very very wet between my legs .

Then he called up , Hey Vanita any drinks over there ?

I replied, Look in cup board
Soon He returned with a large drink and some jar in hand which he placed at the corner
table and sat down by my side .
First he gulped a large sip of drink then started kissing my back from neck downward , by
the time he reached my hips , he was very excited , he was saying some thing , which I
could not hear I was too excited for that.

Ahmed was circling his both palms on my hips, gently and slowly initially then his
movements became rougher and rougher , muttering some thing he started licking and
biting on my hips excitedly soon he became even rougher and started biting my hips all
around, his muttering were now more loud, his behaviour animalistic , then suddenly he
started spanking me which caused a sharp wave of pain to erupt from my hips again and
again , I was now fearful what was he doing, has he gone mad , I cried AAAAAAAh
Ahmeeeeeed nooooooooooooo Please
He stopped and with his both palms on my ass cheeks he roughly parted them and started
licking between them like crazy till I was writhing on bed uncontrollably, I was in heaven ,
he stopped and started spanking me roughly all over again.pain caused me to scream , my
eyes were filled with tears, I was thinking, what kind of love making was that and perhaps I
had made a big mistake .
He kept on switching between the licking all through my ass and cunt and spanking hard .

When he spanked hard I cried out loud in pain, but when licked my ass hole I cooed in
pleasure , My vagina was swallon to twice its size and wet ness was flowing uninterrupted,
he kept on alternating till I could not take it any more as I was feeling as if some thing has
melted inside my cunt and was flowing out , I needed to come , my head was pounding , I
was trembling and I was beyond reasoning .
I could not resist any more an sat down pulling at his his hairs as he was tonguing me, and
try to pull him on top of me, he was too heavy for me , but he straightened , standing on
his knees , and first time I saw his cock and a fearful squeak erupted from my mouth , O
Mnaanaa !!!!!!!!!!!, MAIN TO MAR GAI
I could not know when he had taken out his short, what he had was a dark black cock as
thick as coke bottle and looked as long as my fore arm, a drop of his pre come on its tip , it
was so black that the drop was shining.

I trembled, sweat of cold fear forming on my fore head , wondering what had I done ,I kept
on looking at it like a frightened dove , but sight of a cock after so many years had stirred
up a strong desire to posses it, own it.

Slowly, I reached and hold it in my left hand ,O god it was so hard .

I wanted it , Ahmed pushed me on bed and was immediately on top of me , I opened my
legs for me and closed my eyes for the assault,pushed a hand between us to guide that
monster , pleading with trembling voice , please!!!!!!!!! Ahmed Please !!!slowly ,
He was not hearing anything , he too was excited, he just pushed it roughly and quickly and
before I could properly guide he plunged full force .
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA, OOUUUUUUOOUUIII,
Mnaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa !!!!!!!!!!!!!! MAR GAYI !!!!!!!!!!!!!!! OOOOO !!!!! ,
Please!!!!!!!!!! , let me goooooooooo!!!!, NO!!!!!!!! Please !!! nooooo.
He kept pushing , gasping fast , he was very very excited too .

I felt as If my Vagina was torn, burst open and pain stayed even when Ahmed tried and
pushed slowly, hearing my scream he was trying to restrain himself but he was way too big
for my unaccustomed Vagina.
Next one minute was most difficult , as Ahmed pushed again and again trying to lodge that
giant of a cock into me , I screamed , and screamed and tried to resist his movement , till
finally he gained his self control and became gentle .

I was crying ,tears rolling down my cheeks, my hands on his shoulders trying to push him
away, please stop , please stop!!!!!!!!! .
Ahmed stopped pushing it whether because he was not able to push it further or because of
my cries, I do not know , but stopped and rested on top of me keeping his wait on one of
his elbow.
He then dried my tears and kissed me, slowly at first then harder and harder as my pain
subsided and I became accustomed to the monster pleasure rod buried inside me .
Is it ok now Ahmed asked
Yes, I said, trying to smile ,
Then we kissed again, you are very big, I said
Yaa !! , he said
Then he started moving his buttocks , I felt as if one of my own organ was being pulled out
of me , but the pain was reducing , soon there was no pain , only feeling of being stretched
and filled and some discomfort when he pushed it in .
His movements were getting faster and faster and our breaths laboured and laboured .

I felt as if some thing was melting in side me and and I was going to burst , then the climax
came , I felt it , I found my teeth clenced , eyes tight shut and that first shudder , then the
next and the next swept over me and then I heard my scream but this time it was out of
sheer pleasure ,I kept on shuddering , all my muscles cramping , Ahmed on the other hand
was moving harder and faster for me.
My shudders were reduced to trembling but Ahmed was still going on , he looked in my eyes
, smiled and said , let me clean you , then he moved down ward , lifted my legs up in the
air and started licking my vagina , lapping up all my secretion.God , what a feeling

When his tounge reached my ass hole again , I felt as if a on button was put on and I
grabbed his hair so hard that he got the signal as to what I wanted .
And he went on to work licking me all over my vagina and ass hole then he suddenly turned
me over and slapped hard on my buttocks again then he turned me over again and licked.
He was toying me like a child ,and my pressure was building again , this time I was more
vocal.

Take me please I said ,pulling at his hairs.

You want it babey, you loved it
Yeeh ! , give it to me you fucker
OK, get on to your hands , doggey style .

I obeyed , I placed 2 pillow below my head and let my head rest on it , this way , my ass
was stick up in the air open for the guest .
Ahmed played with my ass before guiding the monster in , slowly at first tough it hurt again
but I was determined and knew that I can take it .
Ahmed Pushed it, I then told him to hold it there and I shifted my weight around to make
my self comfortable .

Ahmed was now enjoying the feast of looking at my beautiful round nice hips and moving
his cock at will, we kept on and on till I felt that wonderful feeling of some thing melting
inside and and started pushing my hips backwards , ahmed quickened his pace, I said , I „m
coming , please , please , he moved faster and faster and faster .
I cried , Le littiiii , involuntarily speaking Panjabi
And this time I came so hard that the entire bed creaked , Ahmed was fucking me so hard
that we fell on bed and his powerful movement threw me against the bed post .
It was building up again and I screamed , again and again and felt as if everything was
becoming darker and darker and I passed out .

When I regained consciousness , he was still on top of me and fucking me , I looked up at

my watch, it 4.56 AM in the morning , Had we fucked all night or I had remained
unconscious for hours , I did not know , nor cared to know .
I felt sourness in my cunt and wet ness also , I put my hand down and felt it , there was a
mess there , Ahmed was now pumping harder and harder and I sensed that he was going to
shoot any moment .
Hold on , let us come together this time , I said , he bent and nibbled my ear lobes and got
down saying ok.

I got up , looking around for a towel , which Ahmed handed over to me , and slowly started
cleaning my self , very gently knowing that my skin there was raw and sensitive by now .
The bed sheet was having no.of wet patches, there was this thick come drying , Ahmed was
in no mood of waiting any more .

He pulled me to one cleaner and drier side and started licking me again , then he took his
drink once again and sipped , he pushed my legs wider got on top of me and kissed me
transferring drink in my mouth , I enjoyed that ,
I asked him to do that again , I realized my head was pounding and I had a headache , this
time Ahmed spiiled drink over my pussy and started licking it clean , It hurt very badly ,
probably because of my raw skin and I had stop him.
He went on to licking again , ass to cunt to ass and feeling me .
I decided to feel him this time , so I got up and took his cock in my hand , it looked so
beautiful , so desirable , I gritted my teeth and took him in my mouth, he was smelling of
semen , I licked , cleaning it .
It was so big , I could only take its tip in my mouth ,as my jaws ached, I was enjoying
licking it all around. Ahmed watched it sipping his drink and then pushed me on the side
and took 69 position.
We both became busy with the interesting job at hand, till Ahmed said, I am coming babey
!!!!!!!!!!
I immediately let him go and turned around opening my legs for him.

He jumped on top of me and pushed his shaft into me, this time the pain was different, it
shot through the entire depth of my cunt , I grimaced but soon became comfortable
And started moving , his urgency was making me more excited , he was calling my name ,
gasping , I was feeling him deep inside deeper than I thought possible , some times I felt he
was going to tear me , or his cock will hit me in the ribs.

I distinctly felt his cock hitting the end of my tunnel, pushing it further in ,causing me to
grimace , my pussy was stretched to round shape , every inward movement of that gigantic
cock caused the shaft to rub against my clit sending me in to the orbit .

I never had experienced some thing like this ever before , My pussy stretched beyond limits
causing pain , my entire depth filled up and sour , cock head hitting the end of my tunnel
and rubbing against the clit sending waves of pleasure.

I can not explain the feeling , my pressure was building , tears were rolling down my cheeks
,my face was contorted with pain , pleasure , fear , excitement , joy , satisfaction, I „m
comingggggggggggggg !! I gasped he repeated it
We were trying to get into each other , when Ahmed exploded into me first time in my
conscious state , and I felt his cum and that triggered my best ever orgasm so far.
And I blacked out again .

I got up around noon , Ahmed had left , I was lying in messed up bed , there was this
overpowering smell of sex in the room .
Bed sheet was covered with stains made by wet and dried semen and my cum
When I sat up , I found that Ahmed „s cum was still dribbling from my pussy .
I saw where we fucked last, lot of drying cum mixed with blood spots.
The rough sex had my cunt bleeding at last .

I realized that my cunt was sour,I was feeling very week, had a fever and headache.
I went to the bathroom , cleaned my self , took breakfast , some medicine whaih I was
carrying , and slept .

Next two days my pussy was so sour that , I could not go out , though my fever had
subsided .which I did not like , what I liked was the teeth and finger marks all over my hips
, breasts and thighs .
I smiled whenever I saw them , those were the love signs.